Naruto Shippuden: Rebirth of Ashes

The nine-tailed demon fox Kurama burned itself out and launched a forbidden technique to reverse time and space, sending Uzumaki Naruto’s consciousness back to the turning point of fate – that was the eve of his mentor Jiraiya about to break into the Hidden Rain Village alone to challenge Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki organization.

Reborn as a young boy, Naruto carries with him unforgettable memories of the future, honed combat experience, and the immense grief and emptiness of losing his beloved friend, the Nine-Tails. Armed with these memories, combat experience, and the pain of losing the Nine-Tails, Naruto resolves to reverse the tragedy in this new timeline, protect those he holds dear, and explore a new path without the Nine-Tails, all the while striving to maintain and deepen the bonds that have shaped his life.

Ignite hope in despair, use wisdom, sweat, and the bond that cannot be severed no matter how many times and spaces change, to prove to the world that true strength does not come from unrivaled power, but from the determination to protect, the will to grow, and the flame that never goes out in the heart.

Naruto Shippuden: Rebirth of Ashes
Chapter 1: The Embers of Consciousness, Nine-Tailed Fox’s Farewell
Severe pain.
The excruciating pain that felt as if his soul was being torn apart and burned was the only thing Uzumaki Naruto could clearly feel at this moment.
He was at the center of a fierce battle beyond mortal comprehension. His enemy was a monstrous being called Ōtsutsuki Isshiki, a being from beyond the stars. He possessed godlike power, capable of bending laws and destroying worlds with a single move.
Everything around him was crumbling. The earth cracked, the sky shattered. The once prosperous Konoha Village had long since been reduced to a scorched earth, with only the broken walls groaning in despair. His former companions, the bonds he had sworn to protect with his life, some lay in pools of blood, others, with their last shred of chakra, vanished like stars.
Sasuke… Sakura… Kakashi-sensei… Shikamaru… Hinata…
Every name that flashed by was like a sharp kunai, piercing deeply into Naruto’s already broken heart.
It’s not enough…it’s not enough!
Naruto roared like a beast, his golden chakra blazing furiously. It was the Six Paths Sage Mode, a form that combined the power of Kurama, the Nine-Tailed Demonic Fox, within him. However, even this force, powerful enough to shake mountains and rivers, paled in comparison to Isshiki’s unfathomable and terrifying strength.
Isshiki’s attacks were simple yet deadly. Every swing of the black rod, every eye technique, held the terrifying power to shorten the lifespan of all things. Naruto’s golden tunic flickered, and his chakra faltered like a candle in the wind. He could feel his life force being sapped and devoured at an alarming rate by the opponent’s young Bikuna.
Damn it… Is it really going to end here? Naruto’s consciousness began to blur, and despair was like an icy tide, trying to drown him completely.
At this moment, a low and familiar voice sounded from the depths of his consciousness, with unprecedented solemnity and determination.
[Little ghost…it seems that’s the only thing I can use.]It was Kurama. This enormous demon fox had been with him his entire life, from initial hatred and exploitation to later understanding and fighting side by side. Now, its voice lacked the usual arrogance and mockery, only a heavy resolve, as if carrying the weight of countless years.
Naruto’s heart trembled: Kurama, the one you are talking about… could it be…
“Well, at the cost of my life, in exchange for a power that surpasses all others… Heavy Particle Mode. This is our last chance.” Kurama’s voice was unusually calm. “But, Naruto, you must understand that the price of using this technique is not borne by you and me… but by my life.”
What?! No! Absolutely not! Naruto practically roared in response in his mind, how could I possibly let you…
“Shut up, brat!” Kurama interrupted him, his voice rising suddenly, yet with a subtle gentleness. “Don’t forget, you’re the man who’s going to become Hokage. What’s the point of such a small sacrifice? And… humph, don’t think I don’t know that over the years, you’ve already considered me a partner, not a monster, right?”
Naruto’s consciousness trembled, a surge of grief and emotion pounding his soul. Yes, a friend. He didn’t know when, but this demon fox that had initially brought him endless pain and loneliness had become an inseparable part of his life, his strongest, most reliable, and most understanding companion.
“Listen up, Naruto.” Kurama’s voice rang out again, with a solemn, entrusting tone. “The power of the heavy particle mode is to fuse our chakras into a nuclear fusion reaction, generating a completely new energy. This energy is so powerful that it can even shorten the lifespan of our enemies… but at the same time, it will also severely deplete the source of our chakra—my life.”
[I don’t know how long this mode will last, nor do I know to what extent it will weaken that monster. However, this is the only way we can fight for a glimmer of hope for you and this world.]“Remember, Naruto, once the heavy particle mode is activated, there’s no turning back. My chakra will burn out completely, and I’ll disappear from this world completely. The road ahead…”
Jiu Lama paused, as if he had used up his last bit of strength, and said in a low and powerful voice:
[From now on, you’ll have to rely on yourself… Kid, you have to rely on yourself this time… I believe you can do it.]Kurama… Naruto’s voice choked with sobs, tears streaming down his face, mingling with the blood. He wanted to say something, to stop it, to find another way, but he knew it was too late. Kurama was determined, and the battle was truly at its end.
[Are you ready, Naruto? Let’s…give that ignorant fellow a final gift from Earth!]…Hmm! Naruto clenched his teeth, wiped away his tears, and his eyes became sharp as a knife again. He concentrated all his sadness, reluctance, anger, and hope for the future into this moment.
Come on! Kurama! Let’s do it together!!!!
The next moment, a terrifying energy far exceeding any previous tailed beast transformation, as if it came from the vast universe, burst out from Naruto’s body!
No longer pure gold, it became a deeper, more intense crimson chakra, carrying both destruction and rebirth, sweeping across the battlefield like a stellar explosion! Naruto’s form shifted dramatically, crimson chakra forming a new outer layer. Nine tails, condensed and tangible, fluttered behind him, and his face took on the black eyeshadow of Kurama. His eyes burned with a determined fire.
This is the heavy particle mode!
What…what kind of power is this?! Even the ever-arrogant Ōtsutsuki Isshiki revealed a look of astonishment and fear for the first time. He could clearly sense that the energy Naruto was emitting was not only incredibly massive, but also contained a terrifying quality he had never encountered before, a quality that could directly threaten his very being.
One move!!! Naruto roared loudly and disappeared instantly.
Speed, strength, reaction… everything has been elevated to an incredible level! Every attack by Naruto accurately caught Isshiki’s flaws, and every collision of fists and feet made Isshiki feel that his vitality was being rapidly reduced!
Damn it! Your lifespan…is actually decreasing! Isshiki was shocked and furious to find that not only his own life force, but also Naruto’s seemed to be burning synchronously while blocking.
Humph, so what! Naruto grinned, his smile filled with the madness and determination to die together. As long as he could kill you here, everything would be worth it!
The battle reached a fever pitch, each second akin to dancing on the edge of a knife. Naruto could feel Kurama’s chakra rapidly draining away, like sand in an hourglass, sliding towards the end. But he didn’t hesitate, pouring all his faith into his fists, striking Isshiki again and again.
Time seems to have lost its meaning at this moment.
I don’t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few moments.
Accompanied by a deafening roar and Isshiki’s incredible roar, Naruto’s last punch, containing all the remaining power of Kurama and all of Naruto’s own will, hit Isshiki’s chest heavily!
Snap——
It was the sound of something’s core breaking.
Isshiki’s body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, smashing countless remaining buildings, and finally fell heavily to the ground, his breath rapidly weakening.
Won…?
Naruto stood there unsteadily, his crimson chakra coat peeling off and dissipating like a dying flame. He felt weaker than ever, as if his body and soul had been hollowed out.
[Well done… kid…]Jiu Lama’s voice rang out in his consciousness, so faint that it was almost inaudible, like a candle in the wind.
Kurama! Kurama! How are you?! Naruto called out anxiously.
“Heh… I’m… dying…” Kurama’s voice was filled with relief. “Remember… what I said… live well…”
[And… say goodbye… to those old guys… for me…]No… Don’t go! Kurama!! Naruto screamed heartbreakingly, but could only helplessly feel that familiar and vast consciousness melting and evaporating bit by bit like ice and snow in the sun… until it completely disappeared.
null.
An indescribable feeling of huge emptiness instantly filled Naruto’s consciousness and body.
It was as if a part of the body was forcibly cut out, leaving an eternal gap deep in the soul.
Losing contact with Kurama was like losing his breath, making Naruto feel suffocated, painful, and panicked.
The crimson chakra completely disappeared, Naruto’s eyes went dark, his body could no longer support him, and he fell backwards.
At the last moment when his consciousness completely sank into darkness, he seemed to hear Jiu Lama’s whisper again, which was tinged with cunning and encouragement:
[The road… is still long… Little one… Don’t… give up so easily…]…
Hmm…
His eyelids felt heavy as if they were covered in glue, and Naruto struggled to open his eyes.
What greeted me was a ceiling that felt familiar yet strange. The aged wood grain, even a few traces of cobwebs in the corners. The air was filled with a faint smell of… instant noodles?
Where is this…?
Naruto’s mind was in chaos, and his last memory was still at the end of the tragic battle with Isshiki, and at the great grief and emptiness when Kurama’s consciousness disappeared.
He subconsciously wanted to sense the Nine-Tailed Fox in his body and wanted to call out to the companion who had accompanied him throughout his life.
However……
Empty.
There’s nothing there.
There was no vast chakra as hot as lava, no low, arrogant yet reliable fluctuations of consciousness, no familiar resonance like a part of the body.
There was only a dead, heart-pounding emptiness.
Nine-Tails…?
Naruto opened his mouth silently, but no sound came out of his dry throat.
Great panic and unspeakable sadness instantly gripped his heart and almost suffocated him.
Really…disappeared…
Jiu Lama, in order to protect him, completely disappeared…
Tears, like a flood bursting through a dam, surged out, blurring his vision for a moment. He suddenly curled up, burying his face deep in the somewhat hard pillow, suppressing the sobs in his throat and crying silently.
It wasn’t just the loss of a powerful source of strength, it was the loss of a lifelong, unique partner. From initial hostility, to gradual understanding, to the ultimate battle, shoulder to shoulder, willing to risk their lives… this bond had long been ingrained.
For the first time, he realized so clearly what Jiu Lama meant to him.
Uzumaki Naruto who lost Kurama…is he still Uzumaki Naruto?
He didn’t know how long he cried, until his tears dried up and his throat was hoarse, then Naruto slowly raised his head, his red eyes looking around blankly.
Here… is his simple bachelor apartment in Konoha Village.
That place was full of lonely memories and also witnessed his countless secret efforts.
There was a leftover instant noodle bucket on the table, and an outdated ninja idol poster was posted on the wall. The sunlight from outside the window shone through the gaps, casting mottled light and shadows on the floor.
Everything seemed so… unreal.
Naruto slowly stretched out his hands, looking at his palms, which were noticeably smaller and had more tender skin. He clenched his fists, feeling the weak power that was far inferior to what he would have in the future.
He threw back the covers and walked over to the only mirror in the room.
The reflection in the mirror showed a boy of about fifteen or sixteen. His short blond hair was a little messy, and his blue eyes were red and swollen from crying. His face still had a hint of childishness, but deep within those eyes, there was a sense of vicissitudes, pain, and confusion that belied his age.
Is this… my past self?
Naruto rushed to the window and pushed it open.
The familiar streets of Konoha Village came into view. Though not as bustling as they would be in the future, they were still filled with an atmosphere of peace and tranquility. People strolled leisurely down the street, and in the distance, the carved heads on Hokage Rock were clearly visible.
The first, second, third… and… the fourth Hokage, his father, Minato Namikaze.
There is no avatar of Granny Tsunade…
Naruto’s heart suddenly sank.
He quickly returned to the room, his eyes searching the room anxiously, finally landing on a crumpled newspaper on the corner of the table.
He picked up the newspaper tremblingly, his eyes fixed on the date.
May 14th, Konoha 63.
This date… this time…
Naruto’s pupils suddenly contracted.
This was… after he returned from two and a half years of training with Jiraiya-sensei, in the early stages of his mastery of Sage Mode… before Jiraiya-sensei… decided to go to the Hidden Rain Village alone to investigate information about Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki organization…?!
That regret that would make him regret his entire life and could never be made up for… before it happened?!
How could this be… ?
Could it be that… the technique Kurama used at the end… not only burned his own life in exchange for powerful strength… but also…
Send his consciousness back to the past? !
This realization exploded in Naruto’s mind like thunder!
The memories of the future came flooding back like a tide. The smiling faces that he had tried so hard to protect but ultimately lost, the tragedies that he had fought bloody battles for but still could not reverse, scene after scene, flashed clearly before his eyes.
The gratified smile on the lecherous immortal’s face as he sank to the bottom of the water…
Neji’s body was pierced by Wood Release in order to protect him…
Obito’s final request…
And… Jiu Lama’s last words of relief and encouragement…
Nine Lamas…
Naruto collapsed on the ground again, covering his face with his hands. This time, it was no longer just sadness, but a mixture of regret, relief, confusion, and a hint of… rekindled hope.
He is back.
With the memory of the future, with all the experiences and lessons, and with the promise to Jiu Lama, he returned to the time when the tragedy had not yet fully unfolded.
Although he had lost Kurama, his most powerful source of strength, and his body had returned to his relatively weak teenage years, his chakra control had become clumsy, and his strength had declined significantly…
but……
He is still alive.
Those people he cherishes… are still alive at this moment!
Teacher Jiraiya…is not dead yet!
Neji…is not dead yet!
There are many, many people…their fate, perhaps…can be changed!
I’m back……
Naruto muttered to himself, his voice hoarse, but with an unprecedented determination.
He slowly raised his head. Outside the window, the morning light was filtering through the clouds, casting its first golden rays. Dawn was approaching.
The tears in the boy’s blue eyes had not yet completely dried up, but deep within them, an eternal flame had already ignited.
It is the determination tempered by regret, the strength condensed by sorrow, and the lingering flame that carries Jiu Lama’s last hope.
This time…
Naruto slowly stood up, walked to the window, faced the rising sun, clenched his fists tightly, and his nails dug deep into his palms.
This time, I will never let anyone… be taken away from me again!
Jiraiya-sensei… Neji… Sasuke… Sakura… Kakashi-sensei… Hinata… and everyone…
And…Kuroma…
Just wait and see, I will definitely change this future!
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: The Miracle of Konoha Village (Old Version)
The tranquility of Konoha Village was suddenly shattered, like a lake into which a stone was thrown.
Without warning, two figures wearing black windbreakers embroidered with ominous red clouds appeared on the main road of the village like ghosts, setting off a storm of destruction and killing.
Hahaha! Feel the pain! This is the best sacrifice to the Evil God!
The silver-haired figure carrying a huge three-section sickle – Hidan, laughed wildly and swung the sickle. Every slash was accompanied by a disgusting smell of blood, forcing several Konoha Chunins who tried to stop him to retreat step by step. If they were not careful, they would be scratched by the strange sickle.
His companion, Kakuzu, who was completely covered in a black robe, revealing only a pair of eyes flashing with greedy green light, was even more direct and deadly.
Earth escape·Earth spear!
Kakuzu let out a low roar, and his skin instantly hardened like rock, easily crushing the oncoming ninjutsu attack. At the same time, the black robe behind him fluttered, and four black lines like tentacles suddenly shot out, condensing at the ends into chakra-masked monsters with different attributes.
Wind Style: Suppression!
Fire Style: Head Hard Work!
The strong wind and raging fire intertwined and swept through the streets in an instant, razing several houses to the ground. The shock wave of the explosion blew away several ninjas who were unable to dodge in time.
Bastard! It’s Akatsuki!
Quick! Protect the civilians! Notify the Hokage!
Alarms wailed, and more Konoha ninjas rushed in from all directions, trying to stop the two uninvited guests. Sarutobi Asuma led the way, wielding his Hiden, infused with Wind Release Chakra, and engaging Hidan, who wielded a strange sickle.
when!
The metal clashed with a sharp sound. Asuma, experienced and agile, was able to fight Hidan on equal terms for a while. However, Hidan’s fearless fighting style and strange abilities made him not dare to be careless.
Asuma-sensei! Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, and Yamanaka Ino also rushed to the battlefield and immediately joined the battle.
Shadow Imitation Technique! Shikamaru formed seals with his hands, and the shadow extended rapidly, trying to restrain Hidan’s movements.
Human Bomb Chariot! Choji unleashes his secret technique, transforming into a giant meatball and ramming into Hidan.
Heart Turning Technique! Ino was looking for an opportunity to mentally invade.
However, Hidan’s movements were incredibly agile, and he swung his sickle so tightly that he easily dodged Choji’s attack. At the same time, he swung the sickle and cut off Shikamaru’s extended shadow.
Tsk, what troublesome little brats! Feiduan grinned, his movements becoming more and more frantic.
Meanwhile, Kakuzu was like a mobile turret, skillfully unleashing ninjutsu combining wind, fire, thunder, and earth, subduing several Konoha jonin. Kurenai Yuhi led Team 8’s Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, and Hinata Hyuga, struggling to contain and rescue them. However, Kakuzu’s near-immortality and endless array of attacks put them in constant danger.
Damn it! How many hearts does this guy have?! A Konoha jonin roared breathlessly after dodging a lightning release.
Kakuzu sneered, and his black tentacles gathered strength again: Soon you won’t have to know anymore.
The aura of destruction spread, and despair began to grow in the hearts of the Konoha ninjas. The two members of the Akatsuki organization were too powerful, especially their near-immortal abilities, making them extremely difficult to deal with.
At the same time, Naruto, who had just left the apartment and was about to go to the training ground to familiarize himself with his power, suddenly stopped.
A strong sense of foreboding gripped his heart.
It does not rely on the perception of fairy arts, but comes from the depths of the soul, an awareness of certain specific chakras.
That’s… Akatsuki’s chakra! And… it’s so close!
The next second, violent explosions and shrill alarms from afar confirmed his premonition.
Boom!
Enemy attack! It’s Akatsuki!
Naruto’s face turned pale. How could this happen?! The Akatsuki were already attacking Konoha?! The timing was wrong! This was different from the future he remembered!
Without time to dwell on it, intense anxiety and worry burned through his heart like a flame. Without hesitation, he turned and ran towards the direction where the battle had broken out.
His speed was astonishing, his legs seemed to be infused with the power of the wind, and his figure left a trail of afterimages on the street. Passersby only felt a gust of wind passing by, and could not see his appearance at all.
The closer you get to the battlefield, the clearer the familiar and heart-pounding chakra fluctuations become.
It’s them! The Immortal Duo—Kakuzu and Hidan!
When Naruto rushed around a street corner and the tragic battlefield finally came into his sight, his pupils suddenly contracted.
Houses collapsed, flames burned, and smoke filled the air.
He saw it! He saw Asuma-sensei being cornered by Hidan’s strange sickle, saw Shikamaru sweating profusely as he tried to find a way out, saw Choji’s huge body covered in scars, saw Ino anxiously providing support!
He also saw it! He saw Teacher Hong, along with Kiba, Shino, and Hinata, struggling to protect the civilians from Kakuzu’s violent ninjutsu attacks! Hinata’s frail figure looked so helpless in the blast!
And… Kakashi-sensei and Sakura had arrived too! Kakashi activated his Sharingan and engaged Kakuzu’s chakra mask in a fierce battle, while Sakura, her forehead covered in beads of sweat, quickly treated the injured ninja in the background.
Asuma-sensei… Shikamaru… Choji… Ino… Kurenai-sensei… Kiba… Shino… Hinata… Kakashi-sensei… Sakura…
Familiar faces, vivid figures, appeared before his eyes so vividly! They were still alive! They were all there!
An indescribable feeling, a mixture of ecstasy, fear, and boundless anger, hit Naruto’s soul like a volcanic eruption!
In the future, Asuma-sensei will die at the hands of Hidan! Shikamaru will bear the heavy pain for this! Hinata and Sakura will also experience countless dangers in the future war!
He’s back! He’s really back! Back to the time when he can change everything!
Great… Great… You’re all still here…
Naruto muttered to himself, his eyes instantly moist. These were not tears of sadness, but rather tears of uncontrollable excitement at having lost something and then regained it.
But the next moment, this excitement turned into a stronger determination and sense of responsibility!
He couldn’t let this tragedy happen again! Never!
Buzz——
Without any hesitation, the switch in Naruto’s body was completely turned on.
The vast natural energy from the outside world, like a hundred rivers being summoned, rushed into his body madly!
Golden light erupted once more! The orange-red face of the immortal emerged! The azure pupils transformed into majestic and dazzling golden frog pupils! This time, those golden pupils not only held the sharpness of all-seeing insight, but were also filled with the resolve and warmth of protection!
Perfect Sage Mode! Arrival!
The vast aura like the ocean, like a magic needle that stabilizes the sea, instantly overwhelmed the violent chakra on the battlefield, causing everyone to pause!
This feeling… is Naruto?! Kakashi turned around suddenly, his Sharingan filled with disbelief.
Naruto?! Sakura also stopped the treatment she was doing and looked at the figure bathed in golden light in shock.
That kid… How could it be?! Asuma was also shocked.
Even the wildly laughing Hidan and the indifferent Kakuzu were instantly attracted by this sudden and incredibly powerful aura.
Hmm? This chakra… is it the Nine-Tails’ little ghost? A hint of doubt flashed in Kakuzu’s green eyes. No… It feels different… This is more like…
Whatever it is! Let’s offer it to the Evil God! Feiduan grinned and swung his scythe at Asuma again!
But this time, his scythe stopped in mid-air.
A hand covered with golden chakra, like an iron clamp, firmly grasped the handle of his sickle!
It’s Naruto!
He didn’t know when, but he appeared between Feidan and Asuma as if by teleportation!
Naruto? Asuma stared at the familiar figure radiating golden light standing in front of him, momentarily lost in thought.
“Asuma-sensei, are you okay?” Naruto’s voice came, with a hint of trembling from reunion after a long absence, but more of a reassuring calmness.
Let me go! Bastard! Feidan pulled back his sickle, but found that the hand didn’t move at all! His strength, enough to split rock, was as weak as a baby in the other’s hand!
It’s so noisy. Naruto frowned slightly and waved his other hand casually.
Bang!
An invisible force hit Feiduan’s chest, blowing him away like a cannonball and knocking down a wall in the distance!
Hidan! Kakuzu’s eyes narrowed.
Everyone! Stand back! Naruto shouted to the Konoha people behind him without turning his head, his voice full of unquestionable power, “Leave it to me!”
Before everyone could react, Naruto disappeared again!
Fairy Technique: Frog Kumite!
He instantly appeared in front of Kakuzu, and with a seemingly light punch, he drove the huge natural energy around him, forming an invisible shock wave!
Kakuzu felt a strong sense of alarm and quickly crossed his arms, which had been hardened by his earth escape technique, in front of him.
Snap!
The invisible force of the fist smashed into his arm like a battering ram, instantly cracking his rock-hard skin! Kakuzu groaned, reeling back repeatedly from the overwhelming force!
So strong! Shikamaru and the others who were watching the fight were completely stunned.
Is this really Naruto?! Ino covered her mouth, her face full of disbelief.
“Kakashi-sensei! Sakura-chan! Great! You’re all okay!” Between fighting off Kakuzu, Naruto turned back to look at Kakashi and Sakura, a bright and sincere smile on his face, his golden eyes filled with the joy and relief of reunion.
Seeing Naruto’s familiar smile, Kakashi and Sakura came back to their senses a little, but the shock in their hearts did not diminish at all.
Naruto…you…Kakashi opened his mouth, wanting to ask something but didn’t know where to start.
Well, let’s talk about the past later! Naruto grinned and turned to the enemy again. His eyes instantly became as sharp as a knife. Let’s get rid of these guys who are in the way first!
Lightning Release: Pseudo Darkness!
Kakuzu controlled two chakra masks and launched an attack at the same time! Strong winds and black lightning intertwined, blocking all of Naruto’s escape routes!
Well done!
Naruto’s eyes were filled with fighting spirit and he quickly put his hands together.
Immortal Technique·Dayu Rasengan!
A blue energy ball several times larger than an ordinary Rasengan, containing a vast amount of senjutsu chakra, instantly took shape in his hand! The terrifying energy fluctuations caused the surrounding air to begin to distort!
Break it for me!
Naruto growled and thrust the large Rasengan in his hand forward!
boom–!!!
An unimaginable loud roar resounded through the sky!
The azure energy storm erupted like a tsunami, easily tearing through the strong wind and black thunder, completely swallowing and crushing the two chakra masks released by Kakuzu along with the black tentacles behind them!
The powerful shockwave spread outward, blowing away the surrounding broken walls and debris once again! The Konoha ninjas retreated one after another, blocking the incoming blast with their arms, their faces filled with horror.
When the smoke and dust cleared, Kakuzu was seen standing there in a mess, with a big hole in his chest, revealing his beating heart inside, and the two masks he had just released had completely disappeared without a trace!
Bastard… who the hell are you?! Kakuzu stared at Naruto, his eyes filled with surprise and anger.
He could feel that his two hearts were completely destroyed by that blow!
On the other side, Feidan, who was blown away, also crawled up from the ruins. Apart from his torn clothes, he seemed to be unharmed.
“It hurts so much! Damn you! I’m going to crush you to pieces and offer you to the Evil God!” Feiduan roared and raised his scythe again.
Haven’t you been beaten enough? Naruto glanced at him and said in a cold tone, “Your immortality is meaningless in front of me.”
As he spoke, he once again condensed his fairy chakra, ready to completely deal with these two guys.
However, Kakuzu suddenly grabbed Hidan.
“Wait, Hidan! Something’s wrong! Retreat!” Kakuzu’s tone was filled with a hint of solemnity and fear.
The strength of this blond boy who suddenly appeared before him was too strange! Not only did he possess the power to restrain his resentful heart, he also seemed to be fully aware of their abilities! And that Sage Mode… was definitely not something an ordinary ninja could master! The intelligence was wrong! We must evacuate immediately and report this anomaly to the leader!
“Huh?! Retreat?! Kakuzu, what nonsense are you talking about! I haven’t…” Hidan shouted in dissatisfaction.
“Shut up! Go!” Kakuzu growled, abandoning the fight. His black tentacles took flight, and in a few flashes, he disappeared into the Konoha complex.
Naruto looked at the direction they left, his golden pupils flickered, and ultimately he did not choose to chase them.
Now is not the time to go to war with Akatsuki, and he has more important things to do.
After confirming the enemy had left, Naruto slowly breathed a sigh of relief and released his Sage Mode. The golden light faded, and he transformed back into the boy in the orange tracksuit.
He turned around and looked at his companions behind him who were staring at him in amazement as if they were looking at a monster.
Asuma, Kakashi, Kurenai, Sakura, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Kiba, Shino, Hinata… everyone’s face was filled with shock, confusion and disbelief.
Naruto looked at them, at these precious faces that had been lost and found again, and the excitement and joy in his heart surged up again.
He took a deep breath and smiled brighter than the sun, with even a few tears of emotion in his eyes.
Everyone…I’m back!
The sound was not loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone.
The sunlight shone on him, making his figure appear particularly warm.
What was left to the people of Konoha was endless shock and a huge mystery about the earth-shaking changes that had taken place in Uzumaki Naruto.
Chapter 3: The Hokage’s Summoning (Old Version)
News flew to the Hokage’s office like snowflakes.
“Report! We’ve been attacked by members of the Akatsuki organization! Their identities have been preliminarily confirmed to be Kakuzu and Hidan!”
“Report! Sarutobi Asuma’s jonin team, Team 8, Kakashi’s jonin, and Haruno Sakura’s chuunin all participated in the battle. They suffered varying degrees of injuries, but they are not in danger of life!”
“Report! Two enemy members have been… repelled!”
“Report! The one who repelled the Akatsuki members… was… Uzumaki Naruto!”
Pieces of urgent information were quickly gathered to the office on the top floor of the Hokage Tower through Anbu ninjas and messenger birds.
The atmosphere in the office was so heavy that it seemed as if water could drip out of it.
The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, stood before a massive floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the village. Her long golden hair cascaded freely over her shoulders, and her fitted green robes accentuated her mature, voluptuous figure. But now, her amber eyes, usually tinged with laziness and authority, were filled with uncertainty and a subtle rage. Several reports lay scattered across her desk, one of which she had even wrinkled.
“Impossible…” Tsunade muttered to herself, her brow furrowed. Kakuzu and Hidan, according to the intelligence Jiraiya had relayed, were the formidable undead duo of Akatsuki. Their strength was unparalleled, their methods elusive. Even Asuma’s elite squad was struggling. Even Kakashi, with his Sharingan activated, was barely able to counter one of their clones… Uzumaki Naruto? That brat, fresh from training with Jiraiya? How could he possibly… defeat both of them single-handedly?
The scene described in the report was too unbelievable: golden chakra light, teleportation-like speed, a single blow that sent Hidan flying, and even easily defeated Kakuzu’s two chakra masks… It was no longer a simple “repel”, the wording of the report was obviously carefully considered, it was more like… a crushing!
This is completely different from the Naruto described by the brat before he left the village, and even in the training progress reports that Jiraiya occasionally sent back!
“Tsunade-sama…” Shizune, standing nearby, hugged Tuntun, her face also filled with worry and confusion. She had just finished processing the initial casualty statistics and medical arrangements, and the description she heard about Naruto was simply like a fairy tale.
“Where’s Jiraiya?!” Tsunade turned around suddenly, her voice a little impatient.
“Lord Jiraiya rushed to the scene immediately after the incident and confirmed Naruto-kun’s safety. He should be comforting the frightened villagers and handling the follow-up matters now.” Shizune replied quickly.
Tsunade paced a few steps impatiently, the sound of her high heels hitting the floor being particularly harsh in the quiet office. She walked to her desk and slammed her fist on it!
“Bang!”
The solid wood tabletop made a dull sound, shaking the documents on the table and making them jump.
“Call Uzumaki Naruto! Now! Immediately!” Tsunade’s voice was filled with undeniable authority and a hint of uncontrollable urgency. She needed answers, she needed to see that brat with her own eyes and find out what was going on! If this kind of power beyond common sense could not be explained, would it be a blessing or a curse for Konoha?
“Yes!” Jingyin did not dare to delay and immediately turned around to convey the order.
The office door was pushed open gently with a creaking sound.
The one who walked in was not Shizune who had returned, but two advisory elders, Mitomonen and Utane Koharu. They looked solemn, and it was obvious that they had received the relevant report.
“Tsunade, regarding Uzumaki Naruto…” Mito Kado En spoke in a deep voice.
“I know what you want to say.” Tsunade rubbed her forehead, her tone a little tired, but more of a decisiveness that brooked no argument. “I’ve already sent someone to call him. Before finding out the truth of the matter, I don’t want to hear any unfounded speculation or accusations.”
Utane Koharu pushed up her glasses, her eyes behind the lenses sharp: “Tsunade, this is not speculation. The boy’s power suddenly became so abnormal that it is hard not to think of something…in his body. If the power of the Nine-Tails gets out of control, the consequences will be disastrous!”
Tsunade’s eyes turned cold: “I said, wait until he comes before you tell me! To me, he is first a ninja of Konoha, the orphan of the Fourth Hokage, and then the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails! Before there is evidence that he is a threat to the village, I will not allow anyone to make a rash conclusion about him!”
The two consultants exchanged a glance and stopped arguing, but the worry and scrutiny on their faces remained undimmed. They chose to remain in the office, awaiting the arrival of the young man who had caused such a stir.
Not long after, there was another knock on the door.
“Come in.” Tsunade’s voice returned to calm, but the atmosphere in the office became increasingly tense.
The door opened and Uzumaki Naruto walked in.
He was still wearing his iconic orange tracksuit, his short blond hair was a little messy, and there was a trace of dust from the battle on his face, but in sharp contrast to his familiar outfit were his deep blue eyes.
Those eyes were devoid of their usual clamor and eagerness to show off. Instead, they held a calmness that was unbecoming of his age, a calmness tinged with an indescribable sense of vicissitudes and sharpness. He stood there quietly, as if the earth-shattering battle had been nothing more than a trivial episode to him.
His eyes swept over everyone in the office – Tsunade with a frown and complicated eyes, the two advisory elders with serious and scrutinizing expressions, and Shizune standing in the corner, holding Tuntun with a worried look on her face.
(Is it finally here?)
“Uzumaki Naruto!” Tsunade’s voice broke the silence, carrying a strong sense of oppression, “Tell me, what happened just now?! What kind of power did you use when fighting Kakuzu and Hidan?!”
She leaned forward slightly, her hands resting on the table, her plump breasts becoming more prominent due to this movement, her amber eyes staring intently at Naruto, as if she could see through him.
Naruto met Tsunade’s gaze without dodging, his tone calm and almost indifferent: “That is Sage Mode.”
“Sage Mode?!” This time, it was not only Tsunade who exclaimed in surprise, but even the two advisory elders showed expressions of disbelief.
“Impossible!” Utane Koharu immediately retorted, “Sage Mode is a legendary forbidden technique. Even Jiraiya has only barely mastered it. It requires a huge amount of time to gather natural energy, and it’s extremely risky to use! How could you possibly…”
“How could you enter Perfect Sage Mode so easily?!” An equally shocked but more familiar voice came from the door.
Jiraiya strode in. He was exhausted, obviously having just returned from the scene, with an expression of unconcealable astonishment and confusion on his face.
“Lewd Sage.” Naruto looked at Jiraiya, a complex emotion flashing in his eyes. Seeing Jiraiya still standing there safely, instead of sinking coldly to the bottom of the water as he remembered in the future, a warm current surged in his heart, but it also strengthened his determination to change everything.
“Naruto, answer me!” Jiraiya walked over to Tsunade and stared at his disciple. “What else did you learn in Myoboku Mountain? How did you achieve this level of Sage Mode?!”
Facing the gazes of the two teachers and the advisory elder, the air in the office seemed to freeze. Naruto took a deep breath, knowing that explaining ordinary training was pointless. He had to deliver a more impactful “truth.”
“I can do it because…” Naruto paused, his eyes swept calmly over everyone present, and he said word by word: “I didn’t just ‘learn’ the Sage Mode. Rather, I experienced something… I saw the future.”
“!!!”
This sentence was like a bombshell dropped on the calm lake, and the entire Hokage office instantly fell into deathly silence.
Tsunade, Jiraiya, Mitomonen, Utane Koharu, and even Shizune all widened their eyes and looked at Naruto in disbelief, as if they had heard some fairy tale.
“The… the future?” Tsunade’s voice trembled slightly, and she subconsciously clenched her fists. “What nonsense are you talking about?! What future?!”
“Kid, stop trying to attract attention here!” Mitomon Yan shouted sternly, “Do you think we will believe such a lie?!”
Utane Koharu’s eyes were even colder: “It seems that the Nine-Tails’ chakra has affected your mental state? Tsunade, we must immediately conduct a comprehensive examination and reinforce the seal on him!”
Naruto looked at their intense reactions and was not surprised. He shook his head slightly, a helpless smile on his face.
“I know this is hard to believe.” His voice remained calm, yet it carried an undeniable strength. “I have not been affected by the Nine-Tailed Fox. On the contrary, I have separated from Kurama… or what you call the Nine-Tailed Fox.”
“What?!” The impact of this sentence is no less than that of the previous sentence “see the future”.
Jiraiya’s eyes suddenly widened: “Separated?! This is impossible! Jinchūriki and the tailed beast…”
“Nothing is impossible, lecherous sage.” Naruto interrupted him, “The future I experienced was far more cruel than you can imagine. In that final battle, Kurama burned all his chakra to protect me and disappeared completely.”
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s eyes, which were no longer pure blue, but seemed to have weathered countless storms. For the first time, she felt a wavering feeling in her heart. She suddenly remembered that in the report just now, although Naruto had displayed great power, he did not show the characteristics of a tailed beast. The golden light was more like… pure energy.
“You said you saw the future…” Tsunade’s voice lowered. She forced herself to calm down and think as a Hokage. “Even if what you said is true…how are you going to prove it?”
This is the key point. “Prophecies” without any basis will only be regarded as crazy talk.
Naruto nodded, as if he had expected this question. He turned his gaze to Jiraiya again, his eyes becoming extremely serious.
“Lewd Immortal, are you planning something recently?”
Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then frowned: “What do you mean?”
“A very dangerous plan.” Naruto’s voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone. “You plan to sneak into the Hidden Rain Village alone to investigate the leader of the Akatsuki organization – Pein, right?”
Tsunade’s pupils suddenly contracted, and she looked at Jiraiya fiercely. His reaction confirmed that what Naruto said was true. A chill instantly ran up her spine.
Mitomon En and Utane Koharu were also shocked, as they also knew the confidentiality of this plan.
“How could you…” Jiraiya’s voice was dry and full of disbelief.
Naruto didn’t answer directly, but continued, his tone more serious than ever before: “You can’t go, lecherous sage. At least, you can’t go alone. It’s a trap that will surely kill you. Pain is not a single person, but is made up of six corpses with the Rinnegan. Their true form is your former disciple, Nagato. He possesses the power of the Six Paths and his strength is unfathomable. You are going… there is no return!”
Samsara Eye! Nagato! The power of the Six Paths!
Jiraiya’s body swayed, almost unsteady on his feet. The information Naruto had given was so specific and shocking that it completely overturned his understanding and confirmed his deep-seated uneasiness about this operation.
“This…” Tsunade opened her mouth, wanting to refute, but found herself speechless. The accuracy and confidentiality of the information Naruto had revealed far exceeded the realm of coincidence or speculation. Could it be… that everything he said was true? Was the future… truly so hopeless? Would Jiraiya… die?
Looking at the shocked expressions on everyone’s faces, Naruto knew that his first goal had been achieved. Words alone might not be enough to completely convince them; he needed a little more… more intuitive proof.
He took a deep breath and stopped suppressing the energy in his body.
“Buzz—”
A powerful, pure wave of energy spread from Naruto’s body like a gentle tide. This wasn’t violent chakra, but rather senjutsu chakra, perfectly in harmony with nature. The air in the office seemed to have become slightly fresher, but at the same time, an indescribable sense of oppression enveloped everyone.
At that moment, Naruto’s eyes once again transformed into majestic and brilliant golden frog pupils, with the horizontal stripes in the center of the pupils clearly visible. The orange-red sage’s face quietly appeared in the corner of his eyes.
Tsunade’s eyes widened. She could clearly sense the nature of that energy—pure, vast, and brimming with vitality, yet carrying an all-seeing majesty. This was undeniably Senjutsu Chakra! Moreover, its purity and stability far surpassed even Jiraiya’s capabilities! What kind of terrifying control over natural energy would this require?!
(This kid…what on earth has he been through?!) Jiraiya felt a huge wave of emotion in his heart.
Although Mitomonen and Utatane Koharu didn’t know much about senjutsu, they could clearly sense the terrifying pressure Naruto was emitting, far surpassing the level of Kage. The way they looked at Naruto, from initial scrutiny and suspicion, gradually transformed into deep fear and… a hint of barely perceptible fear.
The young man before them was completely beyond their comprehension.
Naruto maintained his Sage Mode, his golden eyes gazing calmly at Tsunade: “Now, do you believe what I said about the future?”
Tsunade’s lips moved, eventually releasing a complex sigh. She slowly sat back in her chair, her body trembling slightly from the shock she had just experienced. As a medical ninja, she was most sensitive to energy. Naruto had just demonstrated not only strength but also near-perfect control of it. Combined with the confidential information he had revealed… she had to begin to believe that the young man before her might not be raving madness.
“What does the future… look like?” Tsunade’s voice cracked. She looked up at Naruto, her eyes filled with mixed emotions—shock, suspicion, worry, and even a faint glimmer of hope. If Naruto truly saw the future, then… did that mean those future tragedies could be avoided?
Naruto slowly gathered his senjutsu chakra, his golden pupils returning to a deep blue, and his sage mask vanishing. The sense of oppression in the office suddenly eased, but the atmosphere remained heavy.
“The future…” Naruto repeated softly, a glint of pain and determination in his eyes, “is one filled with war, sacrifice, and despair. The Akatsuki will capture the tailed beasts one by one, triggering the Fourth Shinobi World War. Countless people will die, including… many of those we hold dear.”
His eyes swept across Jiraiya and Tsunade, as if he could see the trajectory of their future destiny.
“Uchiha Obito, the masked man, will become one of the final enemies. And behind him lies an even more ancient and terrifying existence—the Otsutsuki clan.”
“I came back to change everything.” Naruto’s voice was firm. “I won’t let tragedy happen again. Jiraiya-sensei’s death, Neji’s death, and the sacrifices of many more people… I will stop them all!”
His words were powerful and full of unquestionable determination.
Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged a glance, each seeing deep shock in the other’s eyes. The amount of information Naruto had spilled was too overwhelming. Obito? Ōtsutsuki? The Fourth Shinobi World War? These words seemed so unfamiliar and distant to them, yet they sensed a profound sense of reality in Naruto’s resolute tone.
Chapter 4: Tsunade’s “Inspection” (Old Version)
Following Tsunade’s order, the Hokage’s office door was quietly and gently closed from the outside, and a temporary sealing technique was placed to ensure the absolute confidentiality of the conversation. The atmosphere within the room, after the two advisory elders had left, did not relax in the slightest. Instead, it became even more solemn and subtle, due to the forcibly suppressed shock and the unknown future that was about to be revealed.
Tsunade stood still, her chest heaving slightly from the intense emotional turmoil. Her amber eyes were fixed on Naruto, as if she could see through this boy, who had suddenly become so unfamiliar. Jiraiya stood nearby, his expression a complex mix of shock, confusion, worry, and even a hint of indescribable sadness. Kurama had vanished… For him, this fact meant more than the loss of a powerful deterrent; it also severed the last remaining connection with his gifted disciple, Minato Namikaze.
“Hu…” Tsunade let out a long breath, trying to calm herself. As the Fifth Hokage, one of the legendary Sannin, she had experienced countless trials and tribulations, but the situation before her was completely beyond her comprehension. A young man, claiming to be from the future, without his tailed beast, yet mastering near-perfect Sage Mode, accurately articulating an action plan that even she had classified as top secret… It was all too unbelievable, but the sense of age and vicissitudes that emanated from Naruto, along with the pure and vast senjutsu chakra he had just unleashed, made it impossible for her to completely dismiss it as nonsense.
She walked back to the desk, placed her hands on the surface, and leaned forward slightly again, her eyes as sharp as a knife: “Uzumaki Naruto, before you start talking about your so-called ‘future’, there is something I need to do.”
Naruto looked at her calmly, his eyes without any fluctuation: “What is it? Grandma Tsunade.”
“Give you a thorough medical examination.” Tsunade’s voice was firm. “I need to personally confirm your physical condition. You claimed that the Nine-Tails had disappeared, and you displayed that unusually powerful Sage Mode, and you are so calm that it doesn’t match your age… I need to confirm all of this with my own eyes and medical ninjutsu. This concerns the safety of the village, and also… whether we can trust every word you say next.”
This sounded like a reasonable excuse, even a necessary procedure. After all, the physical condition of a Jinchūriki whose energy system had undergone such a drastic change was a huge unknown. But Naruto knew that Tsunade’s move was more about using medical ninjutsu to explore the deeper secrets of his body and find more evidence to prove the truth of his claims.
“No problem,” Naruto nodded without hesitation. He needed to gain Tsunade and Jiraiya’s trust, so cooperating with the inspection was a necessary step. Furthermore, he also wanted to know what specific changes had occurred in this body, now without Kurama and fused with the soul of the future and the experience of peak senjutsu.
“Shizune!” Tsunade shouted.
“Yes!” Shizune, who had been quietly staying in the corner, responded quickly. Although her face was still a little pale, as Tsunade’s right-hand man, she quickly got into work mode, took out some basic examination tools from her medical bag, and quickly set up a temporary examination area on the side of the office against the wall. A clean examination bed was made.
“Follow me.” Tsunade gestured to Naruto.
Naruto followed Tsunade to the inspection area, and Jiraiya followed silently, standing not far away, watching with a serious expression. He was also eager to know what had happened to Naruto.
“Take off your shirt.” Tsunade’s tone returned to the calmness and professionalism unique to a medical ninja.
Naruto obeyed and took off his orange tracksuit jacket, revealing a tight black lining. He then took off the lining as well, revealing his slightly thin but already well-defined upper body. Having experienced the brutal battles of the future and the long and arduous training, even after returning to his youth, his body had been subtly affected. His muscles were much more clearly defined than those of his peers, and his skin had a healthy tan.
He sat calmly on the examination bed, waiting for Tsunade’s next instruction.
Tsunade looked at the boy before her, her eyes sweeping over the subtle, almost imperceptible scars on his body. These were the marks left by long battles, forming a subtle contrast with the smooth skin that should have been his age. She took a deep breath, cleared her mind, covered her hands with the light green medical chakra light, and began a preliminary examination.
“Heartbeat, temperature, everything is normal… unusually stable, even,” Tsunade whispered as she examined him, a hint of surprise in her tone. Having just experienced the battle with the Akatsuki and such a shocking conversation in the Hokage’s office, this kid’s heartbeat and physiological indicators were surprisingly calm, like a deep pool of water.
Then, she gently placed her hands on Naruto’s chest.
A warm touch penetrated his skin, carrying with it a faint, unique aroma of herbs and sake. Naruto’s body stiffened slightly, almost imperceptibly.
(Here it comes…)
After all, his soul was that of an adult who had experienced much more. It was impossible for him to feel nothing at all when he was in such close contact with the opposite sex, especially a mature woman with a hot body and full of charm. Moreover, the person before him was Tsunade, the legendary female ninja who had fought side by side with him countless times in the future and had also displayed amazing charm.
He could even clearly feel the delicate touch of Tsunade’s palm, and the visual impact of the amazing curves hidden under the medical ninja robe as she leaned in. The sunlight through the window danced on her long golden hair, outlining a soft halo.
(Calm down, Naruto, calm down… Now is not the time to think about these things…) Naruto forced himself to concentrate, and at the same time secretly mobilized a trace of senjutsu chakra, not to resist, but to more clearly perceive his own condition, and… Tsunade’s condition.
The heightened perception afforded by Sage Mode allowed him to detect subtle changes imperceptible to ordinary people. He could sense the precise and steady flow of chakra in Tsunade’s palms, worthy of being a top medical ninja in the ninja world. But at the same time, he also noticed that beneath her professional appearance, Tsunade’s fingertips seemed to tremble ever so slightly, and her heartbeat was a fraction faster than before.
(Hmm? Is she nervous? Or… is it because there is something wrong with my body?) A trace of doubt flashed through Naruto’s mind.
Tsunade’s examination continued, her hands moving from the chest to the abdomen, carefully exploring the flow of chakra in Naruto’s body and the condition of his internal organs. When her palms pressed on the seal on Naruto’s abdomen, her movements paused noticeably.
“The sealing technique… is still there. The Eight Trigrams Seal left by the Fourth Hokage is structurally intact…” Tsunade’s voice was filled with disbelief and confirmation, “But… inside… it’s empty?! The Nine-Tails’ chakra… that huge, evil, hateful chakra… really… I can’t feel it at all!”
Her tone was filled with shock, and she suddenly raised her head and looked at Jiraiya beside her. Jiraiya’s expression became more serious, and he nodded, indicating that he had already noticed this.
This discovery undoubtedly provided the strongest evidence for Naruto’s previous statement. Separation of a Jinchūriki from a Tailed Beast was, in the ninja world, practically equivalent to the Jinchūriki’s death! Yet, not only was Naruto still standing there alive, he even displayed a power far beyond his previous capabilities!
Tsunade suppressed the turmoil in her heart and continued her examination. Her fingers slid down Naruto’s spine, examining the bones and nervous system.
“Your bone density is very high, and your muscle strength… is far beyond that of your peers. Your body… seems to have been strengthened by some kind of power…” Tsunade frowned and continued to input chakra into Naruto’s body for a deeper scan.
Suddenly, Naruto spoke up, his tone tinged with teasing: “Grandma Tsunade, you’re checking so carefully, aren’t you trying to learn some secret from me? But be careful, your strange strength is well-known, and my small body can’t withstand your careless ‘mistakes’.”
This slightly “mature” and “impudent” joke instantly made the atmosphere in the office stagnant.
Shizune gasped and looked at Tsunade worriedly, afraid she would get angry. Jiraiya’s mouth twitched, and he held his forehead helplessly, thinking that this kid was still so outspoken, although… what he said seemed to make some sense.
Tsunade’s movements really paused, and a barely perceptible blush seemed to flash across her cheeks, but more of it was astonishment and a hint of… anger? She raised her head and glared at Naruto fiercely: “Kid! What nonsense are you talking about! I’m performing my duties as Hokage! Seriously!”
Having said that, Naruto clearly felt that the moment she scolded, Tsunade’s heart skipped a beat, and there was a tiny disturbance in the chakra in her palm.
(Sure enough… the soul of an adult is still somewhat effective in dealing with this kind of situation… But, we can’t go too far.) Naruto laughed in his heart, but on the surface he immediately pretended to be innocent: “Yes, yes, Lord Hokage, I was wrong.”
Tsunade hummed softly, ignoring his jokes and returning her attention to the examination. But this time, her movements seemed to be more cautious, avoiding pressing too hard.
As the examination continued, Tsunade’s expression grew more and more serious and shocked.
“The meridian system… is incredibly smooth, even more so than any ninja I’ve ever seen… pure? There’s almost no blockage or impurities… The chakra recovery speed… is astonishingly fast! The energy consumed in the previous battle has already been replenished by more than half in such a short time?!”
“And… this energy…” Tsunade’s hands were covered with stronger chakra light, carefully sensing the special energy in Naruto’s body that was perfectly integrated with her own chakra. “It’s natural energy! That’s right! And… the purity and stability… have reached an unimaginable level! This… this is simply… It’s as if you were born with this power! Jiraiya, did you see it?!”
She looked at Jiraiya again, her voice filled with barely contained excitement and confusion.
Jiraiya had already approached and placed his hand on Naruto’s back, carefully sensing him. His face was filled with shock. “I see… This isn’t just Sage Mode… This is… a higher level state! Naruto, you…”
Naruto didn’t answer, but calmly endured the two people’s investigation. He knew that these discoveries were constantly confirming what he said.
“The cell activity is extremely high… the body’s self-healing ability… is even stronger than mine at my peak?!” Tsunade finally examined Naruto at the cellular level, and the conclusion she came to left her completely speechless.
The Uzumaki clan’s powerful vitality is already different from that of ordinary people. Coupled with the all-round strengthening of the body by the Perfect Sage Mode, and the subtle influence of the various hardships experienced in the future on the soul and body… All of this combined has created this body that looks like a teenager but actually contains terrifying potential.
The inspection is finally over.
Tsunade slowly withdrew her hands and took two steps back, her chest heaving violently, as if she needed time to digest the overwhelming amount of information she had just received. The look in her eyes as she looked at Naruto had completely changed. Gone was the initial suspicion and scrutiny, replaced by deep shock, fear, and a hint of awe… that she herself hadn’t even noticed.
Jiraiya withdrew his hand and stood silently by, his eyes complex as he looked at his disciple. The young man before him was far beyond his comprehension and control. The future he spoke of, those cruel prophecies, had become infinitely more credible in his mind.
Shizune’s face turned pale, and her hands, holding Tuntun, were trembling slightly. Although she didn’t quite understand the professional medical terms, she could understand from Tsunade and Jiraiya’s reactions that the changes that had taken place in Naruto were absolutely subversive.
Naruto calmly picked up his lining and jacket and put them back on, his movements unhurried and unhurried, as if he had just undergone a normal medical examination.
He straightened his collar, raised his head, and looked at Tsunade. His azure eyes were filled with a hint of calmness that seemed to see through everything: “Have you finished the inspection? Granny Tsunade, now… can you trust me?”
His tone was calm, but this extraordinary calmness brought an invisible pressure to Tsunade and Jiraiya at this moment.
Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged glances, each seeing the same shock and solemnity in the other’s eyes. The physical evidence was before their eyes, undeniable. Naruto’s body had indeed undergone a profound transformation. The Nine-Tails had vanished, replaced by a near-perfect senjutsu power they could barely comprehend. All of this made Naruto’s words, “from the future,” no longer seem like far-fetched fantasy.
“…I believe what you said about the changes in your body and the fact that you lost the Nine-Tails.” Tsunade took a deep breath, her voice low and hoarse. She sat back in the Hokage’s seat, trying to regain the dignity of a leader, but her slightly trembling fingers still revealed her inner unrest. “As for the ‘future’ you mentioned…the amount of information is too huge and too…horrifying.”
Her eyes became sharp again, staring at Naruto: “Now, Uzumaki Naruto, tell me. Tell me everything you know. About Akatsuki, about Pain, about the masked man, about the Fourth Shinobi World War… and about Jiraiya’s death… about… those who we might lose… everything!”
The air in the office seemed frozen. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting long shadows across the floor. Jiraiya clenched his fists, and Shizune held her breath.
Everyone’s eyes were focused on Naruto, waiting for him to unveil the heavy and cruel picture of the future.
Naruto met Tsunade and Jiraiya’s inquiring and expectant gazes and nodded slowly.
“good.”
He knew that what he was going to say next would completely change the cognition of everyone in this room, and would also completely change the future direction of Konoha and even the entire ninja world.
Chapter 5: Declaration of Power: Lecherous Immortal, I Come to Save You (Old Version)
In the Hokage’s office, the air seemed to solidify into substance.
The sun still shone brightly outside the window, but its warm glow couldn’t dispel the heavy, oppressive atmosphere in the room. Tsunade sat in the Hokage’s chair, her hands folded on the table, her amber eyes filled with an unprecedented solemnity and complexity. She had just personally witnessed the astonishing transformation in Naruto’s body—the Nine-Tails had vanished, replaced by a pure, vast, and even senjutsu-like power beyond her comprehension. All this physical evidence constantly challenged her understanding as both a medical ninja and Hokage, forcing her to begin to reckon with Naruto’s earth-shattering statement, “I’m from the future.”
Jiraiya stood nearby. This legendary Sannin, the Toad Sage of Konoha, now looked like a lost traveler. His graying hair was a tangle, and his expression was a mixture of shock, confusion, disbelief, and a subtle hint of… pain. Naruto’s account of the Nine-Tails’ disappearance, and the prophecy about his future, struck him like a hammer. Especially the words “Rinnegan,” “Nagato,” and “Power of the Six Paths” stirred deepest memories and anxieties within him.
Shizune stood quietly in the corner, holding Tuntun, not daring to breathe. Although she hadn’t been directly involved in the examination, she could sense from the shocked expressions on Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama’s faces that Naruto had undergone a profound transformation. The boy before her was no longer the clamorous, needy brat she remembered.
Uzumaki Naruto, the center of this storm, seemed remarkably calm. He had dressed again, the familiar orange tracksuit enveloping a soul that had weathered the flames of future war. His youthful face was shrouded in a pair of azure eyes, revealing a maturity unmatched by his age and a penetrating sharpness.
He met Tsunade and Jiraiya’s inquiring gazes and spoke slowly, his voice clear and steady, breaking the dead silence in the office:
I know it’s hard to get you to immediately and completely believe what I’m saying about the future. Naruto paused, his eyes sweeping across Tsunade before finally settling on Jiraiya. Time is running out, and we must resolve the most pressing issue first.
Jiraiya frowned slightly, a hint of vigilance in his eyes: The most pressing issue?
Naruto nodded, his eyes became extremely serious, even with a hint of unquestionable oppression: Lecherous Sage, your plan to sneak into the Hidden Rain Village to investigate the Akatsuki leader Pain must be stopped immediately.
What did you say?! Jiraiya’s voice suddenly rose, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. “Boy, who do you think you are?! You don’t understand the importance of this plan at all! Pain’s information is related to the safety of the entire ninja world. Only I…
“If you go, you’ll die!” Naruto interrupted him bluntly, his tone firm and unwavering, leaving no room for maneuver. “I know this plan is important. It’s because you brought back some intelligence about Pain’s abilities that Konoha will be able to find a way to restrain him if he invades. But the price is too high! Too high for us to bear!”
The price? Jiraiya sneered, trying to use his aura to overwhelm this suddenly rebellious disciple. For the sake of the village, for the sake of peace, sacrifice is the inevitable awakening of a ninja! I, Jiraiya…
Your sacrifice is meaningless! Naruto interrupted again, a cold flame igniting in his azure eyes, a resoluteness bred from countless life and death experiences. Your information is incomplete! You don’t know the true secret of Pain’s Six Paths! You don’t know that their vision is shared! You don’t know that their abilities can be channeled through the Black Rod! Even less do you know that, beyond those six corpses, there’s another real person hidden behind the scenes—Nagato! He possesses the Rinnegan, is proficient in all mainstream ninjutsu, and can even wield the Outer Path power feared by even the Six Paths Sage!
Naruto’s words were like a cannon, each word like a bullet, accurately fired at Jiraiya. The information he revealed was more detailed, more specific, and more… deadly than what he had revealed before Tsunade and the others!
The color drained from Jiraiya’s face instantly, his pupils constricting. Vision sharing? Black rod transmission? Nagato? Outer Path power? This information was unheard of to him! If what Naruto said was true, then his original infiltration and reconnaissance plan was completely flawed and suicidal!
(This brat… How on earth did he know that? Nagato… That kid… Really…) Jiraiya’s heart was in turmoil. His pride in intelligence gathering and his ability to judge the situation paled in the face of Naruto’s words. Could it be that he had truly underestimated the danger of Pain? Could he really be like this brat said…
You…how could you possibly know this?! Jiraiya’s voice became a little hoarse due to shock. He subconsciously took a half step back and looked at Tsunade, trying to find a trace of denial on the face of this Hokage and companion.
Tsunade’s face was equally pale. She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white from the strain. The details Naruto had just described were so precise they defied all speculation or intelligence analysis. She looked at Jiraiya, her eyes filled with deep worry. To her, Jiraiya was more than just a companion; he was something beyond friendship. She couldn’t imagine a future without him. (Jiraiya… you idiot… are you really going to… No! Never!)
“Lewd Sage, in the future, you did indeed successfully infiltrate the Hidden Rain Village and even defeated three of the Pains.” Naruto’s tone softened slightly, but the determination in his eyes remained undiminished. However, just as you were about to deliver crucial intelligence, the remaining Pains and their original bodies surrounded you. Ultimately, your own disciple, Nagato, pierced your body with a black rod and sank to the bottom of the icy river… Even your body was never recovered.
Naruto calmly recounted the tragic scene he would never forget. Memories of the future, like sharp blades, once again opened the wound deep within his soul. The lustful sage’s final smile, one of relief and reassurance as he sank to the bottom of the water, etched a lasting pain in his heart.
“No… Impossible…” Jiraiya muttered to himself, his body swaying slightly, as if unable to bear this cruel prophecy. His pride, his meticulously planned actions, were revealed to be so vulnerable in the mouths of his disciple from the future, ultimately resulting in a complete destruction? What a irony and blow to this legendary Sannin! His pride, his experience, seemed to be completely shattered in that moment.
Bastard! Nonsense! Jiraiya suddenly raised his head, a flash of anger and unwillingness in his eyes. He tried to regain the dignity of a strong man. How could I, Jiraiya,… I am one of the three ninjas! Even if Pein is stronger, I am sure I can escape unscathed! You little brat, you just mastered a little strange power, and you dare to speak nonsense here! He forced himself to straighten his back, trying to overwhelm Naruto with his momentum, but his slightly trembling fingers revealed his inner hesitation.
Before he could finish his words, an indescribable terrifying pressure descended upon the entire Hokage office like a physical entity!
Buzz——!!!
Naruto stood still, without even making any unnecessary movements, but with him as the center, the vast and boundless senjutsu chakra erupted like a tsunami!
Golden light instantly filled the room, and the air seemed thick and heavy. A sense of awe, born from the instinct of life, gripped everyone present. This outburst was even more concentrated and focused than before, carrying an unquestionable sense of absolute control!
Tsunade abruptly rose from her seat, hands subconsciously pressing down on the table to steady herself. She could clearly sense a power even more terrifying and concentrated than the one she’d felt during her earlier inspection! It was as if the entire power of nature had converged upon this young man! This was no longer a simple pressure, but a realm bordering on godhood! She could even feel a tremor deep within her own cells, the instinctive reaction of life facing a higher level of being!
Jiraiya bore the brunt of the impact. The overwhelming force, like an invisible hammer, slammed into his chest, causing his breath to choke. He stumbled back several steps before finally regaining his balance. He stared at Naruto in horror, his azure eyes transforming once again into majestic golden frog-like pupils. His orange-red sage mask glowed like a living being. An aura of insight and control washed over him! He could even feel his own chakra stagnate under the pressure.
Jingyin had already collapsed to the ground, holding the trembling Tuntun in her arms, not even having the courage to look up.
“Lewd Immortal.” Naruto’s voice rang out, calm as the abyss, yet carrying undeniable power. “I’m telling you now, you can’t go.” It wasn’t a request, it wasn’t a negotiation, it was… an order.
He slowly raised his right hand, spread his fingers, and pointed it at a rather solid granite statue that served as a decoration in the corner of the office.
There were no hand seals, no charging of energy, and not even any visible flow of chakra.
Naruto just clenched his fist lightly.
Snap——!!!
A crisp cracking sound was heard, and the granite statue, which was half a person’s height, seemed to be pinched by an invisible giant hand. It exploded from the inside in an instant, turning into countless tiny gravel powders, scattering on the ground!
The entire process was silent, yet filled with suffocating terror! The unleashing of power was perfectly controlled on the statue; the other objects in the office didn’t even feel the slightest vibration. This precise control of power was even more terrifying than mere destructive power!
Tsunade and Jiraiya’s pupils suddenly contracted to the extreme!
They saw clearly that Naruto wasn’t using any known ninjutsu! It was more like… a pure mastery of the essence of power! Crushing solid granite into powder from a distance? This method was beyond their understanding of ninjutsu! Was this truly the power of Sage Mode?! Even the First Hokage’s Wood Release couldn’t achieve such effortless, pinpoint control!
This… this is… Jiraiya opened his mouth wide, his throat dry, and he could no longer utter a word of rebuttal.
The power displayed by Naruto before him was far beyond his comprehension. It wasn’t simply mighty, but a crushing power that bordered on the very fabric of the universe! In the face of such power, his prided strength and experience seemed insignificant and ridiculous. He finally understood that Naruto’s predictions about the future weren’t just alarmist rhetoric, but statements based on sheer strength and intelligence…
(This brat… what on earth has he been through? This kind of power… this kind of eyes… he is really no longer the little brat who needs my protection…) Jiraiya’s heart was filled with bitterness and shock. The pride that belonged to his predecessor was completely crushed in the face of absolute power.
Naruto slowly lowered his hand, his golden pupils regained their calmness, and the pressure around him receded like a tide. The heaviness in the office instantly dissipated, leaving only rubble on the ground and the heavy heartbeats of the three people.
I have the power to change the future. Naruto looked at Jiraiya, who was stunned by the shock. His tone remained calm, but the determination contained in it was as firm as a rock. “I know you want to obtain information. I know you want to do your part for the village and for peace. But, Lecherous Sage, your era must continue in another way.”
He took a step forward and stood in front of Jiraiya. He raised his head and for the first time, his deep blue eyes revealed a deep emotion that was a mixture of respect, sadness and determination.
I have experienced the tragedy of the future once, and I will never let it happen again.
“You are more than just a teacher to me. You are like a father and a grandfather to me.” Naruto’s voice trembled slightly, the emotion that had been suppressed for too long now surging. “I’ve lost my parents, I’ve lost many companions, I’ve lost Kurama… I can’t… lose you again.”
so……
Naruto’s voice was resolute and powerful, and every word was deeply engraved in Jiraiya and Tsunade’s hearts:
This time, I won’t let you die.
I will go to the Hidden Rain Village myself. I will deal with Pain myself.
You just have to… trust me.
As soon as the words fell, the office fell into silence again.
Jiraiya stared blankly at the disciple before him. The boy who had once needed his protection and guidance now declared, in a gesture he couldn’t resist, that he would save him from certain death. A huge shock, an indescribable complex of emotions, surged within him—the resentment of being surpassed by a younger generation, the fear of his own fate, the shock of Naruto’s power, and… a touch of warmth, a feeling of being protected that even he himself wouldn’t admit. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but found his throat as if blocked by something, and no word came out.
Tsunade watched Naruto’s determined back, a chorus of emotions welling up within her. She knew that from this moment on, the future of Konoha, and indeed the fate of the entire ninja world, would be radically altered by this young man who had returned from the future. Stopping Jiraiya’s plan from reaching the Hidden Rain Village seemed no longer an option, but… an established fact. Her clenched fists slowly loosened, replaced by a heavy sense of responsibility and a glimmer of… a faint hope. Perhaps, this little brat could really… change everything?
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 6: Interlude before departure (old version)
Tsunade sat in the Hokage’s chair, her clenched fists slowly unclenching, then clenching again. She forced herself to calm down, considering the situation as Hokage. Naruto’s return had brought about a sea change. The Nine-Tails had vanished, but he had mastered perfect Sage Mode and possessed memories of the future… All of this meant that the fate of Konoha, and indeed the entire ninja world, was about to undergo a drastic change.
Stopping Jiraiya from going to the Hidden Rain Village was no longer a question of “whether it was possible” but a decision that “had to be carried out.” Naruto’s strength and intelligence proved that he was more suitable for this mission than Jiraiya, or in other words, more likely to return alive.
“Jiraiya…” Tsunade looked at her old friend, her voice low and hoarse, “Naruto is right. Your plan… is too risky. To rashly sneak in without knowing Pain’s true ability is tantamount to suicide.”
Jiraiya remained silent, without refutation. Tsunade’s words, along with Naruto’s earth-shattering performance, had completely shattered his last remaining resolve. He knew that his prided strength might prove vulnerable in the face of Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan.
“But!” Jiraiya suddenly raised his head, a trace of unwillingness and worry flashing in his eyes, “Let Naruto go alone? No! Absolutely not! Pain’s strength is unfathomable. Even if Naruto… he is very strong now, he is the leader of the Akatsuki organization after all! The Hidden Rain Village is even more dangerous! How can I let him take risks alone!”
He looked at Naruto, his tone filled with the stubbornness typical of an elder: “Boy! I know you’re powerful now! But experience and intelligence are equally important! I’m more familiar with the situation in the Hidden Rain Village than you are! If you want to go, I must go with you! At least, I can provide you with support and cover!”
Naruto felt a warm feeling in his heart as he saw the genuine worry in Jiraiya’s eyes. He knew Jiraiya wasn’t just cowardly, but genuinely concerned for him. In his future memories, the lecherous sage had resolutely faced death in order to obtain intelligence and protect his disciple, Naruto, and the village.
(The lecherous immortal… is still the same…)
Naruto sighed softly. He had originally planned to go alone, to quickly and decisively eliminate Pain with minimal effort. But seeing Jiraiya’s determination, he knew it would be difficult to completely stop this stubborn teacher. Furthermore, Jiraiya’s experience and knowledge of the Hidden Rain Village might indeed be of some assistance. Most importantly, having Jiraiya witness him defeat Pain with his own eyes might help to ease his resentment and allow him to “retire” with peace of mind.
“Alright, lecherous sage.” Naruto nodded, his tone calm but with an unquestionable sense of dominance, “You can come with me. But you must promise me that all actions will be under my command. When encountering danger, your first priority is to protect yourself, not to rush to the front.”
Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly. This kid, did he really think he was the captain? However, sensing the seriousness in Naruto’s tone and the faint, heart-pounding sense of power that emanated from it, he finally nodded: “…Okay, I promise you. But don’t be too stubborn, kid!”
Tsunade watched as the master and disciple reached a strange consensus, feeling a mixture of emotions. She looked at Naruto with a complicated expression, “Naruto, since you’ve decided to go, and Jiraiya is going with you… the danger of this mission is undeniable. What support do you need? Just ask.”
Naruto shook his head: “I don’t need any special support for now. In terms of intelligence, I know more than you. As for fighting… I can do it alone.”
His tone was calm, yet full of absolute confidence.
Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other again, and saw helplessness and… a hint of awe in each other’s eyes.
“When is the departure time?” Tsunade asked.
“The sooner the better.” Naruto said firmly, “Delay will lead to unexpected events. We will set off tomorrow morning.”
“Okay.” Tsunade nodded, stood up, walked to Naruto, and patted his shoulder. Her movements were a little stiff, but her eyes were filled with unprecedented solemnity and expectation. “Naruto, remember, come back alive. Konoha… needs you.”
These simple words sent a slight jolt through Naruto’s heart. In his future memories, Tsunade had said similar things to him before, but her tone back then was more hopeful and encouraging. And now, her tone seemed to contain a sense of… dependence?
(Is this the change brought about by power…)
Naruto nodded, “Don’t worry, Granny Tsunade. I promise, we will all come back safely.”
“Also…” Tsunade paused, an unnatural expression flashing across her face, as if she was a little embarrassed to speak, “The power you just displayed… especially the ability to shatter objects through the air… try not to use it casually in the village. It will have a bad impact.”
Naruto looked at Tsunade’s somewhat embarrassed expression, and remembering his action of smashing the statue just now in order to intimidate Jiraiya, he couldn’t help but grin and showed a slightly sly smile: “I know, Tsunade-san. I will pay attention and will not destroy your office casually.”
“You little brat!” Tsunade was so angry at his “getting the advantage and still acting cute” attitude that she almost wanted to hit him again, but she finally held back and just waved her hand unhappily, “Alright! If you have nothing to do, get out of here! Go back and prepare well!”
“Yes!” Naruto replied with a smile and turned to leave.
Jiraiya looked at Naruto’s back, opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end it just turned into a sigh.
When Naruto walked out of the Hokage’s office, the sunlight outside was shining on his face, warm and comfortable. He took a deep breath, feeling the long-lost peaceful air, and his heart was filled with unprecedented determination.
The first step to changing the future has been taken. What follows is a thunderous action!
He began packing. There wasn’t much to pack, really; just a few changes of clothes, some basic ninja tools, and the medical kit Sakura had just given him. He placed them all into the scroll.
Just as he was fastening the last scroll around his waist, there was a very soft, hesitant knock at the door.
“Boom…boom…boom…”
The voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible, with obvious tension and uneasiness.
Naruto raised an eyebrow, his fairy perception had already told him who was outside the door.
(Hinata?…)
He walked over and opened the door.
The person standing at the door was indeed Hinata Hyuga.
The girl was wearing a loose lavender coat, her fair face flushed red with nervousness, her pure white eyes looked around uneasily, her fingers were twisted together nervously, it seemed that she mustered up a lot of courage to come here.
“Naruto… Naruto-kun…” Seeing Naruto open the door, Hinata’s voice was as thin as a mosquito, and she buried her head even lower, almost shrinking into her clothes.
“Hinata, what’s going on?” Naruto asked gently, looking at the shy girl who seemed to be evaporating. In his future memories, this girl had always supported him silently, even standing in front of him without hesitation during Pain’s invasion. He had never forgotten this friendship.
“I… I heard… you yesterday…” Hinata’s voice was intermittent. She obviously wanted to ask about yesterday’s battle, but was too nervous to say it.
“Well, we encountered a little trouble yesterday, but it’s been resolved.” Naruto finished for her with a gentle smile on his face, “I’m sorry to have worried you, Hinata.”
“No…no! Naruto-kun is so powerful! It’s definitely…definitely okay!” Hinata waved her hands quickly, her face red like a ripe apple, and she lowered her head even lower, “I…I just…”
She took a deep breath, and seemed to have finally mustered up the courage, and tremblingly handed the small thing that she had been holding tightly in her hand to Naruto.
It was a handmade, simple-style amulet, made of dark blue cloth and embroidered with an abstract vortex pattern in gold thread. The stitches were so fine that one could see the care that the maker had put into it.
“This…this…is…an amulet…” Hinata’s voice was so soft that she was almost crying. “I hope…I hope it can keep Naruto-kun…safe…”
Her fingers trembled slightly because of nervousness, her fair cheeks were red as if bleeding, her long eyelashes trembled nervously, and she didn’t even dare to look up at Naruto.
Naruto looked at the girl who was almost fainting in front of him, and a warm feeling and a trace of pity welled up in his heart. The memory of the future told him that this shy girl had such great courage and tenderness in her heart.
He stretched out his hand, but instead of taking the amulet directly, he gently held Hinata’s cold and trembling hand.
“!” Hinata trembled all over as if she was electrocuted, and suddenly raised her head, her eyes full of panic, like a frightened little rabbit.
Looking at her cute panicked look, Naruto couldn’t help but let out a playful smile. His eyes were gentle but with a hint of adult teasing: “Hinata, your hands are so cold. Are you too nervous?”
His voice was deep and magnetic, with a mature charm that did not match his youthful appearance.
“I…I…” Hinata’s mind went blank in an instant. The warm touch of Naruto’s palm and the handsome face with a smile so close to her made her feel like she was almost unable to breathe, and her heart was beating wildly like a drum.
“But I really like this amulet.” Naruto loosened his grip on her wrist and gently took the amulet, placing it in his palm and examining it carefully. “You made this yourself, right? It’s really beautiful. I really like the swirl pattern.”
He turned his gaze to Hinata, with sincere admiration and a gentle smile in his eyes: “Thank you, Hinata. With you as amulet to protect me, my trip will definitely go smoothly this time.”
Being stared at so closely by Naruto and hearing his sincere praise, Hinata felt her cheeks burning, her vision went black, and her body was swaying.
“Naruto-kun…as long as you like it…I’m glad…” She used up her last bit of strength and said this. Then her vision went completely black and her body went limp and she was about to fall backwards.
“Hey! Hinata!” Naruto was quick-witted and quickly reached out to hold her soft waist and held her firmly in his arms.
The girl’s body was light and soft, with a faint, grassy fragrance. Naruto looked down at Hinata, who had fainted completely from excessive shyness in his arms. Her peaceful sleeping face, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, and the blush on her cheeks that had not yet completely faded made her look particularly adorable.
Naruto smiled helplessly and shook his head slightly.
(This girl… is still so shy… but she’s so cute.)
He carefully picked up Hinata and walked back to his room, where he laid her gently on the bed and tucked her in.
Looking at Hinata’s peaceful sleeping face, Naruto felt a soft feeling in his heart.
(Hinata, don’t worry. This time, I won’t let you get hurt again. I will protect you, everyone, and this world.)
He leaned down, like the mature and steady Seventh Hokage of the future, and left an extremely gentle kiss on Hinata’s smooth forehead.
After doing all this, Naruto stood up, took one last look at the room, and carefully kept the amulet that carried the girl’s body temperature and heart close to his body.
Then he turned and walked out of the apartment without hesitation.
The early morning sunlight stretched his figure very long.
The main gate of Konoha Village.
Jiraiya was already waiting there. He had changed into a dark suit that was convenient for movement and was carrying a huge scroll on his back. Although there was still a hint of complexity on his face, his eyes had regained the sharpness that belonged to the legendary three ninjas.
Seeing Naruto approaching, Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, “Boy, I thought you were going to oversleep.”
Naruto ignored his teasing and simply looked up at the azure sky, then back at Konoha Village. On Hokage Rock, the portraits of the successive Hokages appeared solemn and majestic in the morning light.
His gaze lingered for a moment on the portrait of the Fourth Hokage.
(Father… Mother… Just wait and see… I will definitely do better this time.)
He turned his head and looked at the road ahead, his eyes becoming extremely determined.
“Let’s go, lecherous immortal.”
“Destination – Hidden Rain Village!”
The young man’s tall figure was the first to step out of the village gate, heading towards the unknown future that he had already seen through.
Chapter 7: Stealth at High Speed, Magical Techniques to Open the Way (Old Version)
“Follow closely, lecherous immortal!”
After leaving these words, Naruto’s figure instantly turned into a golden lightning and shot towards the Hidden Rain Village!
The speed was beyond Jiraiya’s comprehension!
It wasn’t just a simple run, but a combination of “flying” and “teleportation”! Naruto’s feet didn’t seem to be completely touching the ground. A layer of light airflow composed of natural energy surrounded his body, pushing him forward at a high speed in a way that violated the laws of physics.
The surrounding scenery was like a fleeting stream of light: trees, rocks, rivers… everything stretched out before his vision, blurring and disappearing behind him. A strong wind blew against him, causing Jiraiya’s white hair to dance wildly, making even breathing difficult.
“This… what kind of speed is this?!” Jiraiya was horrified. He quickly gathered all the chakra in his body and used his fastest instant body movement technique to try his best to catch up.
As one of the three ninjas, Jiraiya’s speed was considered top-tier in the entire ninja world. However, at this moment, he found that even if he tried his best, he could only barely keep up with Naruto at a distance of several dozen meters, and the distance was slowly widening!
He could clearly see Naruto’s movements were smooth and effortless, like strolling leisurely in a garden, without a trace of effort. The golden figure nimbly moved through the complex jungle landscape, each leap and turn precise and precise, as if merging with the world.
Damn it! This kid… what’s wrong with him?! This kind of speed, this kind of use of natural energy… even in Myoboku Mountain, those toad elders who have lived for thousands of years wouldn’t be able to do it so easily, right?!
Jiraiya gritted his teeth, his chakra churning furiously as he pushed himself to the limit. The wind whistled in his ears, and the ground beneath his feet rapidly receded. It had been years since he’d experienced this feeling of desperately chasing someone. The last time… seemed to be when he was younger, chasing after Tsunade and Orochimaru.
No, that’s not right! This feeling was completely different! Back then, it was competition and pursuit among companions, but now, he was facing an absolute gap… like an insurmountable chasm!
This realization made Jiraiya, a veteran warrior who had experienced many battles, feel a deep sense of powerlessness and… a hint of bitter self-mockery.
(It seems… my old bones are really going to be beaten to death on the beach by the waves… No, I’m going to be directly swept away by the tsunami…)
Just as Jiraiya was lost in thought and trying hard to maintain his speed, Naruto in front of him suddenly stopped without warning and hovered steadily above a huge tree canopy.
“Huh?” Jiraiya was startled and quickly stopped, landing next to Naruto and looking around vigilantly, “What’s going on? An ambush?”
The surrounding forest was silent and still, the sunlight filtering through the dense foliage, casting dappled spots of light. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Even with Jiraiya’s perceptive abilities, he didn’t detect any hostility or chakra fluctuations.
Naruto’s golden eyes calmly scanned the seemingly ordinary dense forest a few hundred meters ahead, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: “Nothing, just a few small bugs blocking the way ahead. It seems that the news of our departure from Konoha spread quite quickly.”
“Little bug? Where is it?” Jiraiya concentrated his attention but still found nothing.
Naruto didn’t answer, but raised his right hand and lightly pointed his index finger in the direction of the dense forest.
“Immortal Technique: Frog Knock!”
An invisible, highly concentrated natural energy shock wave burst out from the fingertips, like a sharp arrow piercing through space, instantly crossing a distance of hundreds of meters and accurately hitting several hidden corners in the dense forest!
“Puff! Puff! Puff!”
A few dull and slight sounds of bones breaking were heard from a distance, and then everything returned to silence.
Jiraiya’s mouth dropped open in astonishment. He’d just vaguely detected a few faint chakra fluctuations; they were clearly scouting ninja hiding in the shadows, but their concealment skills were so sophisticated that even he hadn’t immediately spotted their exact location. And Naruto… not only had he spotted them easily, but even from such a distance, with a move he’d never seen before, so powerful and so precise, had he dispatched them instantly?!
“Let’s go, lecherous sage. We’ve wasted quite a bit of time.” As if he had done something insignificant, Naruto transformed into golden light once again and flew forward.
Jiraiya stared blankly at the direction where Naruto disappeared, then looked at the dense forest in the distance that had returned to silence. It took him several seconds to react, and he hurriedly tried to catch up again.
What was that technique just now? A telekinetic attack? The power was controlled so precisely, just knocking the victim unconscious or breaking their bones, not killing them… This kid, not only has his strength become terrifying, but even his fighting style has changed…
Jiraiya’s heart was filled with questions and shock, but he knew now was not the time to ask questions. He could only suppress these questions in his heart and try his best to keep up with Naruto’s pace.
The rest of the journey was almost a repetition of the previous scene.
Naruto maintained an astonishingly high speed, like a cruise missile, moving precisely towards the Hidden Rain Village. Jiraiya, like a laborious “escort,” followed closely behind, his cognition constantly refreshed by the various “miracles” displayed by Naruto.
They passed through dense forests, crossed turbulent rivers, and climbed steep mountains. No matter how complex the terrain, it could not stop Naruto. In Sage Mode, he seemed to have a full range of environmental adaptability, walking on cliffs as if it were flat ground, and navigating turbulent waters with ease.
Along the way, they encountered several waves of ninjas who tried to intercept or monitor them. Some were patrols from the Fire Country border, some were bounty hunters hired by certain forces, and there were even some deeply hidden sentries and traps.
But without exception, these obstacles were like paper in front of Naruto.
“At three o’clock in front, three hundred meters underground, there are five chakra reactions. Earth-style ninjas have set up trigger traps.” Naruto said to Jiraiya behind him without looking back while moving at high speed, his tone as calm as if he was saying, “There is a stone in front.”
Upon hearing this, Jiraiya immediately focused his attention and, as expected, sensed faint chakra fluctuations and traces of a trap at the location Naruto had mentioned. His heart trembled again. Naruto’s senjutsu’s range and accuracy far exceeded his imagination! This was even more terrifying than the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan!
Before Jiraiya could react, Naruto had already made his move. He grabbed the air with his right hand, and a tremendous amount of natural energy instantly condensed.
“Immortal Technique: Earthquake Core!”
“Boom!”
The ground in the distance shook violently, as if struck by an invisible giant hand! The hard earth rolled like waves, and the hidden trap structure was instantly destroyed by the violent natural energy. The five earth-style ninjas didn’t even have time to launch a counterattack before they were stunned and buried under the upturned earth and rocks, completely losing their fighting ability.
During the entire process, Naruto did not slow down at all, as if he was just casually swatting a fly.
Jiraiya was stunned, cold sweat oozing from his forehead.
(Is this… is this still a ninjutsu? It’s like a natural disaster! Manipulating the earth at will… Is this kid really just mastering Sage Mode?!)
He recalled Naruto’s claim in the Hokage’s office that he had “seen the future” and lost the Nine-Tails… Could it be that the price of losing the Nine-Tails was this…almost “godlike” power?!
The more Jiraiya thought about it, the more frightened he became, and his gaze towards Naruto grew more complicated. He began to truly realize that this “companionship” might not be entirely a bad thing. At the very least, he could witness firsthand what kind of storm this disciple, now completely out of his control, would bring to the world.
“I say, kid…” Jiraiya finally couldn’t help but speak, and while panting to catch up, he asked, “This… uh… way of rushing, your chakra consumption is very high, right? Do you want to rest for a while?”
He was politely saying he was losing track. After running at top speed for hours on end, even a seasoned Sannin like him was beginning to feel the strain.
Hearing this, Naruto slowed down a bit, turned around to look at Jiraiya, and a knowing smile appeared on his face: “Don’t worry, lustful sage. In sage mode, I can continuously absorb natural energy to replenish myself. This consumption is nothing to me. But you, at your age, are you still capable?”
His tone was teasing, causing Jiraiya’s face to turn red.
“Damn it, you bastard! Who are you saying is incompetent? I… I’m just… a little over-warmed up!” Jiraiya retorted trying to save face, but his rapid breathing betrayed him.
Naruto laughed and stopped teasing him. He turned his eyes back to the front and his tone became serious: “No more jokes, lecherous sage. We are almost entering the territory of the Rain Country. From now on, we must be more careful.”
Jiraiya’s expression immediately grew serious upon hearing this. The Land of Rain, a country perpetually shrouded in war and rain, had complex terrain and was heavily guarded. Furthermore, it was home to the Akatsuki leader, Pain.
(Is it finally here… Nagato… Yahiko… Konan… What on earth have become of you all…?)
Jiraiya’s mood grew heavy.
They continued to advance, their speed slowing slightly, but still far exceeding the limits of ordinary ninjas. The air around them became increasingly humid, the sky gradually covered by dark clouds, and a light drizzle began to fall, soaking their clothes.
We have arrived at the Land of Rain.
Naruto stopped again, standing on the edge of a cliff overlooking the vast rainforest below. His golden eyes gazed into the distance, as if they could penetrate the layers of rain and see the target hidden in the shadows.
“Did you sense it, lecherous sage?” Naruto asked softly.
Jiraiya stood beside him, also gazing into the distance with a serious expression. He closed his eyes, carefully sensing the chakra fluctuations in the air.
Raindrops rustled as they landed on leaves. Besides the thick moisture, the air was also filled with a faint, cold, yet powerful chakra aura that enveloped the area like a spiderweb.
“Hmm… Is it Pein’s… Rain Tiger Freedom Technique?” Jiraiya said in a deep voice, “He is indeed using this method to monitor the entire Rain Village.”
“It’s more than just surveillance.” Naruto shook his head, a cold light flashing in his golden pupils, “It’s also… a trap.”
He raised his hand and pointed at the seemingly calm rain curtain ahead. “This rain contains his chakra. Any outsider who enters the range of this rain curtain will have their chakra fluctuations instantly sensed by him. Moreover, this rain itself seems to have some… special properties.”
Jiraiya was startled when he heard this. He knew that the Rain Tiger Freedom Technique was Pain’s signature perception ninjutsu, but he hadn’t expected there to be another hidden secret behind it.
“Special properties?”
“Hmm.” Naruto nodded. “A kind of… a property that can slightly interfere with or even erode external chakra. Although it’s very weak, if you are exposed to the rain for a long time, or try to use chakra to resist the rain, it will be easier to expose your position and even weaken your power.”
Jiraiya gasped. He had originally planned to use Chakra to form a thin film on his body to block out the rain, but he hadn’t expected this to actually fall into the enemy’s trap!
(This Pain… his mind is so meticulous! Even his perception ninjutsu is arranged like a dragnet!)
He looked at Naruto, his eyes full of surprise and doubt: “How do you know this?”
Naruto smiled faintly: “I said, I saw the future. These are just the tip of the iceberg of countless future intelligence.”
Jiraiya fell silent. At this point, he could no longer doubt the truth of Naruto’s words.
“So what should we do now?” Jiraiya asked, “Since we can’t use chakra to resist, are we going to go in the rain? Wouldn’t that make us more likely to be discovered?”
“Of course not.” Naruto shook his head, his golden eyes gleaming with confidence. “To me, this level of interference is meaningless.”
He took a deep breath, and the senjutsu chakra around him underwent another subtle shift. No longer simply absorbing and integrating natural energy, it began to resonate strangely with the surrounding environment and the continuous rain.
“Immortal Law: Harmony between Heaven and Man.”
Naruto’s body seemed to blend seamlessly into the world. The raindrops falling on him were no longer blocked or deflected, but flowed naturally like a stream into the sea, without causing a single ripple or any clash of chakra. His aura blended perfectly with the rain, as if he were part of it.
Jiraiya was stunned. He could sense that Naruto hadn’t eliminated his own chakra, but had, in a way he couldn’t understand, “assimilated” his senjutsu chakra with Pein’s Rain Tiger Freedom Technique! In this state, Pein probably couldn’t even detect Naruto’s presence!
(This…this kid…has his understanding and application of immortal arts reached this point?! This is simply…unbelievable!)
Jiraiya felt that his cognition was refreshed again.
“Okay, lecherous sage.” Naruto turned his head and looked at Jiraiya with a smile in his eyes. “Now, it’s up to you. Although I can hide myself perfectly, it’s still a bit troublesome to bring you along. Do you have any way to temporarily hide from Pein’s perception?”
He was deliberately testing Jiraiya. Although he had plenty of ways to sneak in with Jiraiya, he wanted to see if this legendary Sannin could remain calm and display his experience and wisdom after witnessing his power.
Jiraiya was taken aback by Naruto’s sudden “test”, but then he reacted and a look of confusion appeared on his face. This kid, really is…
However, as an experienced ninja, Jiraiya quickly adjusted his mindset. He knew that now was not the time to worry about the status of master and apprentice. The key was how to sneak into the Hidden Rain Village safely.
He pondered for a moment, a gleam in his eyes: “Hmph, boy, don’t underestimate me, Jiraiya-sama! Although your immortal arts are incredibly powerful, when it comes to infiltration and disguise skills, I will not lose to you!”
As he spoke, he quickly formed seals with his hands and shouted, “Ninja Technique: Toad Hide Technique!”
“puff!”
A puff of white smoke rose, and Jiraiya’s figure disappeared. In its place, there was an unremarkable rock, covered in rain and mud, lying quietly on the edge of the cliff.
Naruto raised an eyebrow at the sight. The Toad Hidden Technique, which used chakra to blend one’s aura with the surroundings, achieving a similar invisibility effect, was indeed a highly skilled stealth ninjutsu. While it couldn’t perfectly assimilate Pain’s chakra like his “Heaven and Man at One,” under the cover of the rain, it shouldn’t be a problem for him to evade detection for a short period of time.
“Not bad, lecherous sage.” Naruto said with a smile, as if he could see through the rock, “It seems you are not senile yet.”
The rock shook slightly and a muffled groan was heard, obviously Jiraiya expressing his dissatisfaction.
“Okay, stop pretending.” Naruto maintained his state of unity with nature, and his figure once again transformed into an almost imperceptible stream of light, rushing towards the direction of the Hidden Rain Village. “Follow me, our ‘walk in the rain’ is about to begin.”
The “rock” seemed to be given life, floating up silently, following Naruto’s figure closely, and together they disappeared into the endless rain curtain that symbolized danger and the unknown.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
Chapter 8: Breaking into Yuyin! (Old Version)
Rain is the eternal theme of the Hidden Rain Village.
Like an endless curtain, the icy rain enveloped the entire village in a hazy, gray gloom. Towering metal towers, rusted pipe networks, and strangely angular buildings shone with a cold, damp sheen as the rain washed over them. The air was filled with rust, damp earth, and an indescribable oppressive atmosphere, as if the entire village were silently weeping in the endless downpour.
Uzumaki Naruto maintained the “unity of nature and man” of his perfect Sage Mode, his figure moving like a ghost through the rain. His movements were light and swift, his golden pupils calmly scanning his surroundings. The vast natural energy blended perfectly with his body, making him seem like a part of the rain, not alerting Pain’s omnipresent “Rain Tiger Freedom Jutsu” in the slightest.
Following closely behind was an unassuming, muddy rock. In a way that defied common sense, this “rock” silently floated inches above the ground, closely following Naruto’s steps. Inside the rock, Jiraiya’s emotions were turbulent, far from the calm he pretended to be.
(This kid… really did it…) Jiraiya was filled with shock. He could clearly sense the chakra fluctuations of Pain woven into the surrounding rainwater. It was a cold, dense, spiderweb-like network of perception that covered the entire area. Anyone who attempted to use chakra to resist the rainwater, or whose chakra fluctuations showed even the slightest deviation, would be instantly captured by this vast net. However, Naruto seemed to completely ignore the existence of this net. His aura blended perfectly with the rainwater, causing no ripples.
This kind of control over natural energy, this kind of understanding and application of the changing properties of chakra, has far exceeded Jiraiya’s cognition. He even suspected that even the great toad sage of Myoboku Mountain might not be able to achieve such ease.
(It seems that what he said about the ‘unity of man and nature’ was not empty talk… This is no longer a simple fairy technique, but… some kind of higher realm…) Jiraiya felt more and more that the changes that had occurred to his disciple might be even more unfathomable than he had imagined.
The two of them, one in front and one behind, moved swiftly through the outskirts of the Hidden Rain Village like ghosts. Naruto’s target was clear: the tallest tower in the Hidden Rain Village. His future memories told him that this was where Nagato’s true form lay hidden, and also the control center of Pain’s Six Paths.
As they continued deeper, the scene inside the Hidden Rain Village gradually became clearer. The streets were deserted, with only the cold rain pounding against the metal pipes and the ground, creating a monotonous, oppressive sound. Occasionally, a few ninjas wearing the standard Hidden Rain Village cloaks would be seen hurriedly passing by the rooftops, their faces numb and wary, clearly accustomed to this oppressive rule and ubiquitous surveillance.
“Stop.”
Just as they were about to approach the central area, Naruto suddenly stopped and hovered on the top of a tall tower, his golden pupils staring at the tallest and most complex tower in the distance.
Jiraiya, disguised as a rock, immediately stopped beside him, released the Toad Hide Technique, and transformed back into human form. He asked warily, “What’s wrong? What did you find?”
“Found it.” Naruto didn’t look back, his voice calm but with an unquestionable certainty, “Nagato is in the tallest tower. On the top floor, in a heavily guarded room.”
His celestial perception, like invisible tentacles, had already penetrated the layers of rain and buildings, accurately locking onto the source of chakra hidden in the darkness, weak yet imbued with the terrifying power of the Rinnegan. Although the chakra seemed somewhat disordered due to the decay of his body, its essential power and the unique fluctuations belonging to the Six Paths Sage were as clear as a beacon in the darkness.
At the same time, he also sensed several other powerful chakras scattered around the tower and throughout the village. That was… the chakra of Pain’s Six Paths! They were like loyal guards, protecting the core Nagato.
“Right there?” Jiraiya followed Naruto’s gaze, his eyes becoming extremely solemn. He also remembered that tower; it was the iconic building of the Hidden Rain Village and its most heavily defended location. He had never expected that the legendary “God” could be hiding there.
“Yeah.” Naruto nodded, a sharp light flashing in his golden pupils, “Besides, the Six Paths of Pain are basically all around there. It seems that they are protecting their main bodies quite strictly.”
“Then we…” Jiraiya frowned, “How are we going to sneak in? The defenses of that tower must be formidable, and the Six Paths of Pain are all there…”
His original plan was to use his intelligence gathering ability and infiltration skills to test Pain’s abilities and weaknesses layer by layer like peeling an onion, looking for opportunities. But now, Naruto seems to be planning to…
“Sneak in?” Naruto turned his head and looked at Jiraiya, a slightly playful smile on his face, “Lecherous Sage, do you think we still have time to play hide-and-seek?”
“What do you mean?” Jiraiya had a bad feeling in his heart.
“What I mean is,” Naruto’s smile faded, replaced by absolute confidence and unquestionable strength, “We already know the enemy’s location and their core. Continuing to sneak around will only waste time and may even alert them to something unusual.”
He pointed a finger at the tallest tower and said firmly, “My goal is to find Nagato directly and end this farce as quickly as possible. As for those minions and obstacles along the way…”
Naruto took a deep breath, and the senjutsu chakra that had originally merged with the rain suddenly burst out!
“Buzz——!!!!”
It was no longer a restrained fusion, but a violent, vast, and overwhelming golden chakra torrent like a volcanic eruption, sweeping in all directions with Naruto as the center!
The originally calm rain suddenly became violent, as if given life! The chakra contained in each drop of rain was violently shaken and twisted by this sudden and unreasonable golden energy, and even let out a wail of grief under the overwhelming pressure!
“boom!!!”
At that moment, the entire sensory network of the Hidden Rain Village seemed to have been hit by a supernova bomb! The shrill alarm sounded throughout the village!
“Who is it?!”
“What a strong chakra reaction!”
“In the central area! There’s an invasion!”
“It’s the enemy! Intercept them immediately!”
Countless Rain Ninjas hiding in the dark were alarmed by the sudden terrifying chakra, and emerged from all corners, looking at the source of the chakra explosion in horror – the young man floating above the tower, bathed in golden light, like a god descending!
Jiraiya stood beside Naruto, his mind shaken by the sudden outburst of terrifying momentum, his face full of disbelief: “Boy! Are you crazy?! What are you…”
“Crazy? No, lecherous sage.” Naruto didn’t even turn his head, his golden pupils burning with a raging fighting spirit, and a proud smile on his lips, “I just think… this is faster.”
“Since we’re going to fight, let’s fight to our heart’s content! Let them know who the real ruler is!”
Before he finished speaking, Naruto’s figure turned into a golden lightning again, no longer hiding, no longer restraining, like a meteor that cuts through the rain curtain, heading straight towards the direction of the tallest tower – breaking in!
“Stop him!”
Dozens of Amegakure ninjas came from all directions. Although they were intimidated by Naruto’s aura, their instincts after living under iron-blooded rule for many years still drove them to launch an attack.
“Water Style: Water Wave!”
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
“Rain Hiding Secret Technique: Kill the Rain!”
Countless streams of water, water dragons, and raindrops containing chakra, like sharp blades, rushed towards Naruto in an overwhelming manner, trying to tear this invader who dared to challenge “God” into pieces.
Jiraiya’s face changed and he subconsciously tried to form hand seals and cast a spell.
“You don’t have to do anything, old man.” Naruto’s voice came calmly, with a hint of unquestionable confidence, “Look, I can handle these small fry by myself.”
Facing the overwhelming attack, Naruto didn’t even bother to dodge. He simply stretched out his right hand, spread his five fingers, and clenched them towards the void in front of him!
“Immortal Technique: Attracting All Things from Heaven!”
It’s not Pain Tendo’s ability, but Naruto’s simulation of a similar effect using his own understanding of gravity combined with the vast senjutsu chakra!
An invisible gravitational force, powerful enough to distort space, suddenly erupted!
Those whistling water-style ninjutsu and killing rain attacks seemed to have lost their targets. Their trajectories were forcibly distorted by this powerful gravitational force. They collided and annihilated each other, and finally turned into water vapor and powerless raindrops all over the sky, dissipating in the air!
“What?!”
All the Hidden Rain Ninjas were stunned. Their proud ninjutsu attacks were so easily neutralized by the other party?!
And this is just the beginning!
The next second after the gravitational explosion, Naruto’s figure appeared among the group of Rain Ninjas as if by teleportation!
“Senjutsu: Frog Kumite!”
These seemingly ordinary punches and kicks contain terrifying power that can shake nature! Every punch and kick of Naruto drives the vast natural energy around him, forming an invisible shock wave!
“Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!”
The dense sound of gas explosions rang out like firecrackers!
The few Yugakure Chunins who were rushing in the front didn’t even have time to react before they were blown away by the invisible fist force. They crashed into the towering buildings like kites with broken strings, and their lives were unknown!
The remaining ninjas were horrified and tried to retreat or reorganize their formation, but Naruto was too fast!
The golden figure left a trail of afterimages in the rain, and every flash was accompanied by the fall of a Rain Ninja!
His attacks were precise and efficient, without a single wasted movement. Sometimes it was a straight punch imbued with senjutsu chakra, shattering his opponent’s armor and ribs; sometimes it was a lightning-fast kick, sending his opponent flying like a spinning top; sometimes, even with just a touch of his fingertips, a stream of concentrated natural energy penetrated the opponent’s defenses, accurately striking their vital points and instantly rendering them incapacitated.
Jiraiya stood at the back, the hand seals he had prepared to provide support at any time had long since dissipated, leaving only deep shock and a hint of…bitterness on his face.
He had originally thought that by following along he could at least be of some help, or offer some experience at a critical moment. But now it seemed that his presence was really just… a spectator.
Naruto’s fighting style was beyond his comprehension. It wasn’t simply a reliance on brute force, but rather a perfect blend of senjutsu chakra and physical techniques, reaching a state bordering on the Dao. Each strike was perfectly timed, his power deployed with pinpoint precision, as if he could predict his opponent’s every move and reaction.
Is this really the disciple who once needed the assistance of a shadow clone to complete even the Rasengan?
In just less than a minute, dozens of Amegakure Chunin and Genin who were responsible for outer perimeter security were all eliminated by Naruto with a crushing force!
There was no brutal fighting, no stalemate, only one-sided…crushing!
Naruto slowly landed on a metal pipe that ran between two tall towers. His golden Sage Mode was still active, and not even a drop of rain stained his body. He clapped his hands, as if he were just doing a warm-up exercise.
“Okay, the appetizers are over.” He turned his head and looked at Jiraiya, who was still in a state of shock, and grinned, “Next, it’s time to find the real culprit.”
Jiraiya opened his mouth, but in the end he could only sigh: “You kid… you are such a monster…”
He had completely given up trying to understand what was happening to Naruto, and had also given up using his past experience to judge the thoughts of this disciple before him. The only thing he could do now was perhaps to believe in Naruto, to believe that this disciple who had returned from the future could create miracles.
“A monster? Maybe.” Naruto shrugged nonchalantly, his gaze once again turning towards the tallest tower, his eyes becoming sharp and cold. “But to deal with a real monster, you need a stronger monster.”
He did not stop, his figure turned into golden light again, and he quickly approached the target along the crisscrossing pipes and towers!
The storming of the Hidden Rain Village has just begun!
But Naruto’s bulldozer-like forceful advance has undoubtedly completely alarmed the real controller of the Hidden Rain Village.
At the top of the tallest tower, in a room hidden in the darkness.
A skinny figure with black sticks stuck in his back suddenly opened his eyes that were devoid of any emotion but filled with circles of purple ripples – the Samsara Eyes!
“This chakra… is definitely… a fairy technique…”
A hoarse and cold voice rang out in the empty room, carrying with it a subtle hint of suspicion and… murderous intent.
“Someone actually… dared to so brazenly intrude into my ‘kingdom of God’…”
“Xiao Nan…”
“Yes, Pain.” An equally cold female voice responded, and countless pieces of paper condensed in the shadows, turning into a blue-haired woman wearing a black robe of the Akatsuki organization, with a beautiful face but an indifferent expression.
“Go and see… who dares to offend the gods.”
“clear.”
The woman known as the “angel” once again turned into flying pieces of paper and disappeared silently in the room.
And below, Naruto, who was advancing with unstoppable momentum, had his golden pupils slightly condensed and a cold arc appeared at the corner of his mouth.
(Are they here… Konan… and… Pain’s Six Paths…?)
(Just right…it saves me from searching for them one by one!)
The will to fight, like a prairie fire, burned fiercely in his chest!
Chapter 9 Immortal Technique: Dayama Rasengan Continuous Bullets! (old version)
The alarm in the Hidden Rain Village sounded like the wails of a dying person, sharp and shrill, tearing through the gloomy rain curtain that had shrouded the village all year round.
Like a golden comet streaking through the darkness, Uzumaki Naruto charged with unrivaled momentum towards the tallest tower, a symbol of the majesty of God. The surging senjutsu chakra from his body, like tangible golden flames, instantly evaporated the icy rain, creating a brief, absolutely dry area.
This brutal and undisguised invasion completely ignited the entire defense system of the Hidden Rain Village.
“There are only two intruders! Stop him!”
“Is he a ninja from Konoha? How brave!”
“Protect Lord Pain! Kill him!”
Countless figures clad in dark blue, rain-hidden cloaks emerged like mushrooms after a rainstorm from every dark corner, towering tower, and crisscrossing pipe network. Their faces bore the numbness and vigilance of years of living under the gloomy rain and oppressive rule, but beneath that numbness, a fury of having been offended burned, along with a fervent devotion to their “god.”
Unlike the scattered guards on the periphery before, the Hidden Rain Ninja who appeared this time were clearly more elite and more coordinated. They quickly deployed their formations between the towers, on the wide pipes, and even in the flooded streets, attempting to take advantage of the Hidden Rain Village’s complex terrain and trap and kill this daring intruder.
“Water Escape·Water Formation Wall!”
“Water Style: Water Yinahara!”
“Wind Style: Wind Cutting Technique!”
Dozens of Rain Village chuunin formed hand seals simultaneously, their chakra surging. Thick walls of water rose from the ground, attempting to block Naruto’s path. Vast swathes of sticky water covered Naruto’s path like a swamp, attempting to limit his speed. Sharp wind blades mingled with the rain, silently slicing through him, blocking his escape route.
Jiraiya, following closely behind, saw this scene and his expression changed again. These Rain Ninjas worked together with remarkable skill, utilizing a combination of Water and Wind Styles, coupled with their familiarity with the terrain, to instantly create a three-dimensional encirclement. While the strength of each individual ninja might not be top-tier, with such numbers and such tacit coordination, even he would have to struggle to break through.
(What is this kid… planning to do?) Jiraiya was worried, his eyes fixed on the golden figure moving forward in front of him.
However, Naruto’s reaction once again exceeded his expectations.
Facing attacks coming from all directions and layers of defense, Naruto not only did not slow down at all, but instead a nearly cruel sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“A trifle.”
His voice was not loud, but it clearly penetrated the sound of the rain and the roar of ninjutsu, reaching the ears of every Rain Ninja, carrying a kind of condescending contempt.
The next moment, Naruto slammed his hands together!
“Immortal magic!”
With a low shout, the celestial chakra in his body surged out like a flood! This time, it was no longer the gentle fusion with nature, nor was it a simple burst of momentum, but… extreme destruction and devastation!
“Otama Rasengan!”
A huge energy ball, which was much larger than an ordinary Rasengan, shone with a dazzling azure light, and contained a vast amount of senjutsu chakra, instantly took shape in the palm of his right hand!
The terrifying energy fluctuations caused the surrounding air to violently distort. The swirling airflow even forced the icy rain to retreat, forming a vacuum zone! The immense natural energy contained within the Rasengan, like a restless star, emitted a heart-pounding hum!
“Break it for me…!!!”
Naruto’s eyes became fierce, and he thrust his right arm forward!
The immortal technique, the Big Ball Rasengan, which condensed destructive power, was like a cannonball, with the momentum to tear everything apart, and it slammed into the water-style defense system in front of it that was jointly built by dozens of Rain Ninjas!
“boom–!!!!!!!!!”
A deafening roar erupted instantly, as if a huge hole was torn in the sky!
An unimaginable storm of azure energy swept across like a tsunami! Those seemingly solid water walls were as fragile as paper before the Immortal Technique: Rasengan, instantly ripped apart and shattered! The viscous water syrup was instantly vaporized by the violent energy! The sharp wind blades melted like ice and snow!
The violent energy shock wave advanced forward with unstoppable force, completely engulfing the dozen or so Rain Ninjas standing in front of it, along with the metal pipes under their feet!
“Ah …
The shrill screams lasted less than a second before being drowned out by an even louder roar. Metal pipes were twisted and torn, and a massive hole was blasted through the towering tower wall, sending rubble and metal fragments flying like a torrential rain!
Just one hit!
The first line of defense carefully constructed by dozens of Rain Village Chunins was completely destroyed!
“How…how is this possible?!”
“What kind of ninjutsu is that?!”
“Such a terrifying power…”
The remaining Rain Ninjas’ faces were filled with horror and fear. They had never seen such a terrifying Rasengan! It was no longer a simple ninjutsu, but more like… a natural disaster!
Jiraiya, who was behind him, was also stunned by the power of this attack.
(This… is this really the Big Ball Rasengan?! Its power… is at least ten times that of an ordinary Big Ball Rasengan! And… the speed at which this guy gathers Senjutsu chakra… is simply…)
Jiraiya clearly remembered Naruto’s clumsiness in learning the Rasengan, his struggles in learning the Jade Rasengan, and even the need for shadow clones to assist him. And now, he could so effortlessly and effortlessly condense the terrifyingly powerful Jade Rasengan in an instant?!
What shocked him even more was that Naruto didn’t seem to have any intention of stopping!
After smashing the first line of defense with one blow, Naruto’s figure did not stop at all. He accelerated again like a ghost and rushed towards the remaining enemies and more Rain Ninjas who came from behind after hearing the news!
“It’s not over yet!”
There was a cold fighting spirit in Naruto’s eyes, and this time, he also raised his left hand!
“Immortal Technique: Dayama Rasengan!”
Another blue planet of the same size, also containing terrifying magical energy, instantly took shape in the palm of his left hand!
Dual wield! Immortal Technique·Dayu Rasengan!
This scene made Jiraiya’s eyes almost pop out!
No, no hand seals needed?! No shadow clones needed?! Condensing the Sage Technique: The Great Rasengan with both hands simultaneously?! How… how is this possible?!
The principle of the Rasengan is to maximize the transformation of chakra’s form and properties, requiring extremely high chakra control. Jiraiya understood the difficulty of simultaneously concentrating the Rasengan with both hands, while also containing the even more difficult-to-control senjutsu chakra. Even the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had never demonstrated such an incredible technique!
“Take this! You scumbags from Yugakure!”
Naruto let out a roar full of fighting spirit, like a tiger descending from the mountain, holding two destructive blue planets in his hands, and rushed into the panicked group of Rain Ninjas!
“Senfa·Dayama Rasengan Continuous Bullets!!!”
He did not simply launch the two Rasengan, but… started a violent close-combat attack as if swinging two indestructible hammers!
“boom!”
The Rasengan in his right hand slammed into a Rain Village jonin who was trying to block with a kunai. Without even a scream, the jonin’s body exploded into a bloody mist, like being struck by a high-speed drill. The terrifying energy aftermath sent several surrounding ninjas flying!
The Rasengan in his left hand followed closely behind, brushing past the body of a Hidden Rain Ninja. The swirling airflow at the edge alone tore half of his body into a bloody mess, and he fell down with a scream!
Naruto’s figure was like a golden whirlwind of death, rushing through the Rain Ninja formation!
The two magic balls in his hands, the Big Ball Rasengan, seemed to have infinite energy. Every swing and every press was accompanied by earth-shaking explosions and the destruction of the enemy!
Metal pipes were trampled and torn apart! The sturdy tower walls were easily penetrated like tofu! The icy rain was evaporated by the violent energy, forming a large, twisted steam area!
The Hidden Rain Ninjas completely collapsed!
Their proud coordination and terrain advantages seemed so ridiculous and powerless before this young man who looked like a demon descending from the earth! Their ninjutsu attacks could not even reach Naruto’s body, and were deflected or crushed by the violently swirling senjutsu chakra! Their physical defenses were useless before the senjutsu Rasengan!
“A-a monster!”
“Run!”
“This guy is not human!”
Fear spread like a plague, and the Rain Ninja who had been trying to resist began to collapse, crying and running away in all directions, just hoping to stay away from the golden devil.
Naruto looked at the figures fleeing in a panic. There was no mercy in his golden pupils, only cold indifference.
(Is this… the sorrow of the weak? In the face of absolute power, so-called will and courage are completely vulnerable.)
Fragments of future memories flashed through his mind again—the scene of Konoha being destroyed by Pain, the scene of countless companions lying in a pool of blood…
(Nagato… Is this the “pain” you wish to bring to the world? Well, before you inflict this pain on others, let me… let you feel it first!)
The murderous intent condensed in Naruto’s eyes like a substance.
He did not chase after the fleeing scum, but instead locked his sights on those Rain Village jonin who were still trying to organize resistance or those who were slightly stronger.
“Still want to resist? Then…disappear completely!”
Naruto slammed his hands forward!
The two originally independent immortal arts, the Big Ball Rasengan, actually began to merge and compress each other under his control!
“Buzz buzz buzz——!!!”
Even more terrifying and suffocating energy waves emanated from Naruto’s clasped hands! The surrounding space seemed to wail as it could not withstand this power!
The azure light grew increasingly dazzling, increasingly piercing, and finally… transformed into a star several times larger than the previous two combined, seemingly containing a miniature sun…
“Immortal Technique·Super Large Jade Spiral Multi-Ren Pill!!!”
This is no longer a simple Rasengan, but a ninjutsu that Naruto has created by combining senjutsu chakra and future combat experience to push the destructive power of the Rasengan to the extreme!
The energy contained in this super-giant Rasengan is enough to raze a hill to the ground in an instant!
Jiraiya felt the devastating energy fluctuations, his face turned pale, and he subconsciously took several steps back. There was only one thought in his mind:
(Crazy! This guy is completely crazy! If he continues with this move, I’m afraid half of the Hidden Rain Village will be wiped out!)
However, Naruto’s next move was once again beyond his expectations.
Naruto suddenly raised the huge Rasengan containing terrifying energy high up, and then… pressed it down hard!
But the target was not the street or building below, but… the air under his feet!
“boom–!!!!!!!!!!!”
The huge roar that cannot be described in words resounded throughout the heaven and earth!
The golden senjutsu chakra and the azure Rasengan energy collided violently and exploded, forming an unparalleled energy shockwave that spread wildly in all directions!
This shock wave is not pure destruction, but… a compound attack that combines powerful thrust and precise energy cutting!
Like a strong wind passing by, or like a cutting by an invisible blade!
Wherever the shockwave passed, all remaining Amegakure ninjas, whether Chunin or Jonin, who tried to approach were instantly blown away by this overwhelming force! Their armor shattered like paper, and their bodies were torn apart by the violent energy in mid-air. They fell from the sky like dumplings, slamming hard into the buildings or the flooded streets below, stirring up blood-red splashes!
Just a moment!
All enemies within a radius of hundreds of meters centered on Naruto were completely wiped out by this devastating blow!
The energy storm gradually subsided, and the rain fell again, washing the area that had just experienced a catastrophe.
Naruto was still suspended in mid-air, maintaining his Sage Mode, his golden eyes scanning the devastation and wailing below with indifference. His body remained spotless.
At this moment, he was like a god in charge of destruction, cold and powerful.
Jiraiya stared blankly at the scene before him, his mouth wide open, almost enough to fit an egg in. He couldn’t find any words to describe his feelings at the moment.
Shocked? Horrified? Unbelievable?
It seemed that none of these words could express even one ten-thousandth of what he felt in his heart.
He knew Naruto was very strong, having witnessed it in the Hokage’s office. But witnessing Naruto crush dozens of well-trained Rain Ninja (including many Jonin) like ants in such a devastating and unreasonable manner, the visual impact and psychological shock were completely different!
The final move, “Senjutsu: Super Large Ball Rasengan,” was particularly powerful and controlled with such exquisite precision that it was unbelievable! The blow seemed devastating, but a closer look revealed that the burst of energy was perfectly controlled to mow down the enemy, causing far less damage to surrounding buildings than the previous few simple Large Ball Rasengans!
(This kid… not only has his strength become so terrifying, but his combat intelligence and control over his strength… have also reached this level?!)
Jiraiya felt a deep sense of powerlessness. His battle experience and wisdom, which he was so proud of, seemed to be completely useless in the face of Naruto’s absolute power and precise control.
“Hu…” Naruto slowly exhaled and released the Rasengan in his hand, but the Sage Mode was still maintained.
The series of powerful senjutsu attacks just now did not seem to be completely exhausting for him, but thanks to the continuous absorption of natural energy by the sage mode, his chakra was still abundant and his aura only fluctuated slightly.
“Alright, lecherous sage.” Naruto turned around and looked at Jiraiya, who was still petrified, with a slightly tired but confident smile on his face. “The obstacles leading to the top of the tower should have been cleared. Next, it’s time to meet… our ‘old friend’.”
Chapter 10: First Meeting with Angels (Old Version)
Uzumaki Naruto hovered in mid-air, the golden senjutsu chakra surrounding him like an immortal star, radiating awe-inspiring light and heat, vaporizing any approaching rain. His golden frog-like eyes scanned the infernal scene below with indifference, their depths devoid of any emotion, as if the one-sided massacre had been nothing more than a few insects casually swatted to death while clearing a roadblock.
“Hoo…” He slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air tinged with a faint white mist. The series of high-intensity celestial arts explosions just now hadn’t been without burden, even for a body that had fused future experience with peak celestial arts. However, the natural energy drawn from Sage Mode operated like a perpetual motion machine, and the chakra consumed within his body was being regenerated at an astonishing rate, allowing him to maintain peak condition.
Jiraiya landed on a thick pipe not far behind Naruto. Rainwater soaked his graying hair and dark, tight-fitting clothes, but he was oblivious. His gaze was fixed on the devastation below—twisted metal, shattered buildings, and the bloodied and mutilated Amegakure ninjas. This legendary Sannin, accustomed to witnessing mountains of blood and seas of gore, felt an indescribable surge of turmoil within him.
“Alright, lecherous sage.” Naruto’s voice woke Jiraiya from his trance. He turned around, a slightly tired yet confident smile on his face. “The obstacles leading to the top of the tower should be mostly cleared. Next, it’s time to meet… our ‘old friend’.”
“Old friend…” Jiraiya murmured, looking at Naruto with a complicated expression. He knew who Naruto was referring to. The disciple who had once placed so much hope on him, but ultimately went astray—Nagato. And… Yahiko, Konan… those children struggling to survive in the flames of war…
Thinking of this, Jiraiya felt an indescribable pain and regret in his heart.
Naruto ignored Jiraiya’s complex emotions. His gaze was once again fixed on the tallest tower in the Hidden Rain Village, looming in the distance amidst the heavy rain. Fighting spirit surged like a flame in his golden eyes.
(Pain’s Six Paths… Konan… Nagato… here I come!)
He didn’t stop, his figure transformed into a dazzling golden light, swiftly rushing towards his target along the crisscrossing metal pipes and the outer wall of the tower! His speed was so fast that he left a series of golden afterimages visible to the naked eye in the air!
Jiraiya took a deep breath, forced himself to suppress the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and quickly raised his chakra again, following closely behind. He knew that the next battle would be the real key!
However, just as Naruto was about to reach the foot of the tallest tower, his figure suddenly stopped and hovered in mid-air, his golden pupils narrowed slightly, looking at the void not far ahead.
“Um?”
Jiraiya’s heart tightened and he immediately stopped and looked in the direction of Naruto’s gaze, but he only saw a misty rain curtain and nothing unusual.
“What’s wrong? Are there more enemies?” Jiraiya asked vigilantly, and his hands subconsciously began to form seals.
“Heh…” Naruto raised the corner of his mouth meaningfully, his tone carrying a hint of amusement, “It seems that the messenger of ‘God’ can no longer sit still.”
As soon as he finished speaking, in the rain ahead, without any warning, countless white pieces of paper condensed, flew, and spun out of thin air, as if being pulled by some mysterious force and quickly combined into shape!
The rain seemed to have stopped at this moment.
The flying pieces of paper finally condensed into a graceful and cold figure.
A woman dressed in Akatsuki’s signature black robes, adorned with crimson clouds. She had short, smooth, blue-purple hair, a few strands wet from the rain plastered against her fair face. Her features were delicate, like a meticulously crafted work of art, but her amber eyes were as cold as a thousand years of ice, devoid of any emotion, only a detached, distant apathy.
The most striking thing about her was the pair of enormous, pure white wings behind her, made from countless scraps of paper. Gently flapping, they stirred up tiny streams of air, allowing her to hover quietly in the cold rain like a true angel, emitting a holy yet dangerous aura.
It is Konan, one of the founders of Akatsuki, who is known as the “Angel”!
She hovered there quietly, her gaze coldly watching the two uninvited guests who had suddenly barged into the Hidden Rain Village, especially the young man radiating a golden light and possessing a formidable aura. The devastating chakra fluctuations just now, as well as the screams and energy bursts from countless tribesmen below, clearly told her that this seemingly young boy before her was an extremely dangerous existence.
“Who is it?” Xiaonan’s voice was as cold as her eyes, without a trace of emotion. “How dare you trespass into the Hidden Rain Village and offend the gods?”
Jiraiya looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in front of him and was shocked.
(Xiao Nan…it’s really you…you’ve changed a lot…)
He vaguely remembered the little girl who had followed Yahiko and Nagato back then, her clear eyes, a hint of timidity and tenacity. And now, standing before him was an Akatsuki member known as an “angel,” with cold eyes and a dangerous aura. What marks had the cruelty of time and the trials of war left on her?
Naruto looked at the “angel” before him, a complex glint in his golden eyes. In his future memories, this woman’s fate was also filled with tragedy. She had given everything to protect Nagato and Yahiko’s dreams, but in the end, she was unable to prevent tragedy.
(Konan… Yahiko’s dream, Nagato’s pain… and your own… This time, perhaps there will be a different ending…)
Naruto’s thoughts flashed through his mind for a moment, and his face quickly returned to its calm, tinged with a hint of cynicism. He looked up and down at the blue-haired “angel” in front of him, his gaze lingering for a moment on her exquisitely sculpted figure, outlined by the black robes of the Akatsuki organization.
(Hmm… the souls of adults still look a little more at beautiful things… Although her temperament is a bit cold, but this face, this figure… Tsk tsk… no wonder Yahiko and Nagato…)
“It seems you are no ordinary invaders.” Xiaonan’s voice was still cold, but there was a subtle hint of solemnity in his tone. “Tell me your names! Otherwise, don’t blame me for being ruthless!”
“He’s ruthless?” Naruto sneered upon hearing that. He took a step forward, hovering at the same height as Konan. His golden pupils stared directly into her cold eyes, and his tone was condescending and calm. “Is it just your little tricks with paper? Miss ‘Angel’ – Konan.”
He directly revealed the other party’s identity!
Xiaonan’s pupils suddenly shrank, and a storm of emotions rose in his heart!
(How…how did he know my name?! And the title of ‘Angel’?! This is impossible!)
Aside from the core members of Akatsuki and the few who had interacted with them, it was impossible for anyone to know her true identity and codename! Who was this young man before me?!
“Who are you?!” Xiaonan’s voice finally carried a hint of suspicion and severity. The paper wings behind her opened slightly, and countless tiny pieces of paper began to circle and fly around her, emitting dangerous chakra fluctuations.
“It doesn’t matter who I am.” Naruto spread his hands and put on a seemingly harmless smile. “What’s important is that I know who you are. Akatsuki, for the so-called ‘peace’, captures tailed beasts and provokes war… It’s really ridiculous and pathetic.”
His words were like sharp arrows, accurately piercing the most sensitive part of Xiaonan’s heart.
“Shut up!” Xiaonan shouted, the coldness in his eyes instantly replaced by anger. “What do you know?! How can mortals like you understand the great ideals of God?”
“God? Are you talking about the guy hiding on the top of the tower, needing help even to walk?” Naruto continued to mock mercilessly, his tone full of disdain. “Or is it the red-haired kid who was used as a pawn and ultimately died with hatred?”
“You——!!!” Xiaonan was completely enraged!
Yahiko’s death and Nagato’s pain were the untouchable wounds in her heart! This young man not only knew their secrets, but also dared to insult them so brazenly!
Unforgivable!
“court death!”
Xiaonan’s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he swung his hands forward violently!
“Paper Style: Paper Shuriken Technique!”
“Swish, swish, swish—!!!”
In an instant, the flying pieces of paper were like soldiers receiving orders, instantly condensing into thousands of extremely sharp paper shurikens, which shot towards Naruto like a violent storm!
Each paper shuriken contained Konan’s pure chakra, and its sharpness was enough to cut through gold and jade! Such a concentrated attack was enough to tear even steel into pieces!
Jiraiya’s face changed drastically and he exclaimed, “Naruto! Be careful!”
He was about to help, but he saw Naruto still standing there, even with a hint of… boredom on his face?
“That’s it?”
Naruto snorted lightly. Facing the paper rain that was enough to make any Kage-level strongman’s scalp tingle, he didn’t even dodge, but just slowly raised his right hand.
“Immortal Technique: Repulsive Field.”
Buzz——!
An invisible repulsive field, powerful enough to distort light, instantly spread out with Naruto’s body as the center!
This isn’t Pain’s Shinra Tensei, but rather Naruto’s use of Senjutsu Chakra to precisely manipulate the “force” of natural energy, simulating an effect! Its principles are even more sophisticated, and the control is even more arbitrary!
Those paper shurikens that came like a rainstorm seemed to hit an invisible wall the moment they came into contact with the repulsive field. Their speed suddenly slowed down, and then… they were forcibly bounced away and shattered by an overwhelming force!
Ding ding dang dang!
Countless pieces of paper fragments fell like snowflakes, but they couldn’t even get within a meter around Naruto!
“W-what?!” Xiaonan was shocked again!
Her paper shuriken technique, after years of practice and chakra enhancement, had already become incredibly powerful, capable of piercing even Susanoo’s defenses! Yet, in front of this young man, it was… so vulnerable?! Easily neutralized by a force she had never encountered before, a repulsive force?!
How is this possible? !
Just when Konan was shocked, Naruto moved!
“Too slow.”
A flash of golden light!
Naruto’s figure seemed to teleport, passing directly through the confetti storm that had not yet completely dissipated, and instantly appeared in front of Konan!
The speed was incredibly fast! So fast that even Konan, a seasoned S-rank rebel ninja, could only catch a blurry golden afterimage!
“!” Xiaonan’s heart was filled with alarm. Almost relying on fighting instinct, the paper wings behind him suddenly closed together, trying to wrap himself up for defense. At the same time, he quickly formed seals with his hands, preparing to perform a more powerful paper escape ninjutsu!
But Naruto is faster!
His goal was not to attack, but…
His right hand shot out like lightning, without any murderous intent, but with an irresistible force, and accurately grabbed Xiaonan’s slender white wrist that was quickly forming seals!
The moment their skin touched, Xiaonan froze as if he had been electrocuted!
A warm touch with a strong sense of power came from her wrist, making her brain go blank in an instant!
She could clearly feel the other person’s palm, large and powerful, and the warmth from it formed a stark contrast with the icy cold surroundings of the Hidden Rain Village. Even more horrifying was the way the other person gripped her wrist with just the right amount of force, preventing her from breaking free without injuring her. This precise control of strength was simply incredible!
And…this guy…actually dared…to grab her hand?!
Since Yahiko’s death, no man except Nagato and the Six Paths of Pain has ever dared to get so close to her!
A mixture of shock, shame, and anger instantly surged into Xiaonan’s heart, causing her pretty face, which had been frozen for thousands of years, to involuntarily flush with an extremely rare blush! But this blush was not from shyness, but… extreme anger!
“Let me go!” Konan’s voice trembled slightly with anger, and her other hand instantly turned into countless sharp paper blades, stabbing fiercely into Naruto’s chest!
“Tsk, you have quite a temper.” Naruto looked at Konan’s eyes that were filled with shame and anger, almost spitting fire, and a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he waved his left hand casually.
“call–!”
A gentle yet irresistible hurricane appeared out of nowhere, accurately wrapping around Xiaonan’s paper blade hand, easily neutralizing her attack, and even causing her body to stagger and almost lose her balance.
“Your paper escape technique is useless to me, Konan.” Naruto loosened his grip on her wrist and calmly looked at the blue-haired angel, who looked a little embarrassed due to the unstable center of gravity. His tone was calm but full of absolute confidence. “In front of my senjutsu perception, the flow of your chakra, the distribution of the paper, the intention of your attack… are all as clear as fireflies in the dark night. Give up, you can’t stop me.”
He paused, his eyes sweeping over Xiaonan’s chest, which was slightly heaving with anger, and her cold eyes, which were still vigilant and angry. He said in a tone tinged with regret, “Honestly, it’s such a waste for a beauty like you to be fighting and killing all day long, and to follow a madman to pursue some illusory ‘peace’. Why don’t you consider a different way of life?”
These words are more like… teasing than a joke!
And it’s blatant teasing!
Jiraiya’s eyelids twitched as he heard this from behind, and he almost vomited blood.
(This brat! Is he crazy?! Just fight! Why is he teasing the enemy?! And the opponent is an angel of the Akatsuki organization! Is he going to die?!)
Xiaonan was so angry that she was shaking all over, her short blue-purple hair moved without wind, and the pieces of paper circling around her body instantly became as sharp as blades, emitting an unprecedented murderous aura!
“You…are looking for death!!!”
She had never suffered such a profound humiliation! The blond boy before her was not only incredibly strong, but his words were also extremely frivolous and disrespectful!
However, just when Konan was about to launch his strongest attack regardless of the consequences, several powerful chakra fluctuations suddenly approached rapidly from all directions!
Naruto’s golden pupils narrowed slightly and looked in different directions. The smile on his lips became even colder and full of fighting spirit.
(Is it finally here… Pain’s Six Paths…)
He no longer paid attention to Xiaonan, who was about to explode with anger. His figure turned into golden light again and continued to move towards the tallest tower!
“Stop!” Xiaonan shouted angrily and was about to chase after him, but was blocked by an invisible force.
That was a magical barrier that Naruto had casually set up when he left.
“Don’t waste your energy, Miss Angel.” Naruto’s voice came from afar, with a hint of teasing, “Your opponent is not me. Watch carefully and see how the ‘God’ you believe in collapses in front of me!”
As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared into the passage leading to the top of the tower.
Only Xiaonan was left floating in the cold rain, her face ashen, her chest heaving violently, her eyes filled with incredible anger, horror, and a hint of… hesitation that she herself hadn’t even noticed.
Chapter 11: Words That Hurt the Heart (Old Version)
The rain is still falling.
Icy raindrops pounded densely against the towering metal towers, rusted pipes, and empty, desolate streets of the Hidden Rain Village, gathering into streams that meandered across the ground, reflecting the leaden sky and the village’s lingering gloom. The air was thick with dampness, the smell of rust, and… the faint scent of blood from the recent one-sided massacre.
The sirens had completely died down, but the deathly silence was even more suffocating than the earlier clamor. The remaining Rain Ninjas hid in the shadows, trembling, not even daring to look up. That figure, resembling a golden demon, brought them unprecedented fear and despair.
Uzumaki Naruto hovered in front of the main passage leading to the tallest tower in the Hidden Rain Village, mere feet away from the building that symbolized the majesty of the gods. The golden senjutsu chakra blazing around him was like a beacon in the darkness, vaporizing all the rainwater within a radius of dozens of meters, creating a dry and scorching field. His sage mask, illuminated by the golden light, appeared majestic and aloof. His golden frog-like eyes gazed calmly ahead, as if they could penetrate the thick metal walls and see everything hidden within the tower.
Not far behind him, Jiraiya stood awkwardly on a thick metal pipe, rain dripping down his graying hair, mixing with the cold sweat oozing from his forehead. He looked at Naruto’s back, which was not tall but exuded a heart-pounding aura. The shock and bitterness in his heart were like a surging river, unable to subside for a long time.
(This kid… those moves just now… were like… humanoid tailed beast balls… no, even more precise than the tailed beast balls, even more… terrifying…) Jiraiya’s heart still pounded as he recalled the scene of Naruto’s fleeting destruction. The Senjutsu: Large Rasengan volley, and that final “Super Large Rasengan Multi-Reacher Ball” that had wiped out every enemy within a few hundred meters… that had completely surpassed his understanding of the power of ninjutsu.
Even more disempowering was the fact that Naruto displayed not only strength but also a calmness, decisiveness, and even… ruthlessness that belied his age. Facing the Hidden Rain Ninja, Naruto showed no hesitation or mercy, his attacks unleashing a devastating force, crushing everything in his path. That look of disregard for life sent a chill through Jiraiya’s heart.
Is this really the Naruto I know? That kind, impulsive kid who’s willing to do anything for his friends… What on earth has he been through? Is the future… really that cruel?
Jiraiya’s gaze involuntarily turned to the other side, to the blue-haired girl, Konan, who was trapped by the fairy barrier casually set up by Naruto.
Xiaonan’s condition was also extremely dire. She remained suspended in mid-air, her paper wings flapping feebly behind her, keeping her from falling. Her once icy face was now filled with incredible horror, anger, and a hint of fear and uncertainty that even she herself refused to acknowledge.
Her proud paper-style ninjutsu was as fragile as a toy in front of the blond boy. Not only did he easily dissolve her attack, he even… even dared…
Thinking of the feeling of his wrist being grabbed just now, and the other party’s frivolous and rude words, Xiaonan’s body couldn’t help but tremble slightly, not because of the cold, but because of extreme anger and humiliation!
“Asshole… who the hell are you…” Xiaonan gritted her teeth and growled softly, trying to mask her inner unease with anger. She could sense that the invisible barrier that trapped her was incredibly strong, imbued with an energy she couldn’t comprehend, a perfect harmony with nature. No matter how hard she mobilized her chakra, she couldn’t shake it in the slightest.
What made her even more nervous was that she could clearly sense that six powerful and familiar chakra fluctuations were rapidly approaching here from different directions!
(Pain…is here!)
This realization made Xiaonan feel a little more at ease. Lord Pain has arrived. This arrogant invader will definitely pay the price for his actions! The power of God is invincible!
However, just as she was trying to gather her fighting spirit again, that nightmare-like voice resounded in the rain again, reaching her ears clearly, like the sharpest ice cone, piercing the softest and most vulnerable part of her heart.
“Are you still stubborn, Xiaonan?”
Naruto’s voice was calm, as if he was simply stating a simple fact. He didn’t even glance back at Konan, but instead cast his gaze towards the tower entrance ahead, a cold gleam in his golden pupils.
“Do you think the ‘God’ you serve can really bring peace?”
Upon hearing this, Konan’s body trembled violently, and she retorted harshly, “Shut up! What do you know?! Lord Pain’s pain is to end the war in this world! To create a true peace without strife!”
“Peace?” Naruto sneered sarcastically. The sound was not loud, but it had the power to penetrate people’s hearts. “Peace brought by fear? Peace brought by destruction? Peace bought by depriving others of their freedom and lives? That is not peace, that is a more oppressive rule and despair on a larger scale!”
“Your so-called ‘God’, the guy hiding on the top of the tower who can’t even walk on his own—Nagato,” Naruto’s words were like a cold knife, cutting into Konan’s heart, “He’s not a God at all! He’s just a pitiful creature blinded by hatred and pain! A pawn who is being manipulated by others…
“You are not allowed to insult Nagato!” Konan screamed excitedly, and the paper wings behind her flapped violently. Countless pieces of paper hit the invisible barrier like a swarm of violent bees, but it was still in vain.
“Insult?” Naruto slowly turned his head, his golden frog eyes coldly staring at the agitated Konan, a hint of pity in the depths of his eyes. “I’m just stating the facts. Do you really think that he can withstand the power of those eyes on his own?”
Naruto pointed his finger at his own eyes, his tone becoming even colder and sharper. “Those Rinnegan eyes aren’t his own! They were transplanted to him by someone else! A long-dead ghost—Uchiha Madara—chose him, and you, to fulfill his own insane ambition! From the very beginning, you were just part of a plan!”
“Uchiha… Madara?!” Konan’s pupils suddenly contracted. The name was like a bolt from the blue, causing her mind to go blank. She seemed to have heard this name a long time ago from a mysterious person wearing a swirl mask… Could it be…
“That’s right, Uchiha Madara.” Naruto confirmed with a sneer, “The madman who started the war and attempted to control the world with illusions! He chose Nagato, who has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, and transplanted his Rinnegan into him, so that one day in the future, he could use Nagato’s power to resurrect himself and complete his ‘Moon Eye Project’!”
“The pain Nagato endured, his hatred for this world, and even… Yahiko’s death, all of this could have been manipulated and directed by that mastermind! You think you’re defying fate, fighting for peace? Wrong! From beginning to end, you’ve only been paving the way for others! You’ve been paving the way for that lingering ghost, Uchiha Madara!”
“Yahiko…” Hearing the name, Konan’s body trembled violently, and extreme pain and struggle flashed in her eyes. Yahiko… that boy as dazzling as the sun, that leader who sacrificed himself to protect his companions and realize the dream of peace… How could his death…
“You’re talking nonsense! Yahiko was trying to protect us! He was trying to resist Hanzo’s despicable tactics!” Konan shouted, trying to use words to defend the last bit of faith in her heart.
“Hanzo? Humph, do you really think a character like Hanzo has the power to force Yahiko to death?” Naruto’s tone was filled with disdain. “Perhaps. But have you ever thought about who is behind this? Who gave Hanzo such courage and strength? Who… truly hopes to see the Akatsuki destroyed, leaving behind only a Nagato filled with hatred and easily manipulated?”
Naruto’s words were like a spell, every word was impacting Konan’s cognition and shattering everything she had always believed in.
The memory scenes of the future emerged in Naruto’s mind like a tide – the man wearing a swirl mask and calling himself Uchiha Madara (actually Obito), how he led Nagato to the extreme, how he used the Akatsuki organization to collect the tailed beasts, how he implemented the Moon Eye plan step by step… The truth of all this was clearly presented in front of Naruto’s eyes like a puzzle.
What he has to do now is to reveal this cruel truth bit by bit to the woman in front of him who is still living in false beliefs!
“That guy wearing the Uzumaki mask, the guy who calls himself ‘Afei’ or ‘Madara’, he is one of the masterminds behind all this!” Naruto’s voice was like the bell of judgment, “It was him who took advantage of your desire for peace, took advantage of Nagato’s pain and Yahiko’s death, and led you on the path of collecting tailed beasts and becoming enemies with the entire world!”
“He told you that he collected the tailed beasts to create the ultimate weapon, to exchange absolute pain for peace? Don’t be silly! That’s just a lie! His real purpose is to resurrect the Ten-Tails! To complete Uchiha Madara’s Moon Eye Project! To drag everyone in the world into an eternal illusion! That’s not peace, that’s complete slavery and nothingness!”
“No… Impossible… You’re lying…” Konan shook her head weakly, her face pale as paper, her eyes vacant, as if the entire world was crumbling before her. The faith that had always sustained her—for Yahiko’s last wish, for Nagato’s ideals, for the “peace” that Akatsuki pursued—was ruthlessly shattered by the young man before her, revealing the bloody, cruel truth.
Could it be that… everything they had done was just a deception? Yahiko’s sacrifice, Nagato’s suffering, the deaths of countless companions… all just to fulfill the ambitions of a madman?
(No… this is impossible… Yahiko… Nagato… our dream…)
Countless images flashed through Konan’s mind: the three orphans who met in the rain, the warm teachings of teacher Jiraiya, the hopeful look in Yahiko’s eyes when he founded the Akatsuki organization, the despair when he confronted Hanzo, Yahiko’s last instructions when he fell into her arms, Nagato’s painful roar when he summoned the Outer Path Statue… Scene after scene, like a sharp knife cutting her heart.
Her chakra began to become disordered, and the paper wings behind her lost their luster, becoming dull and lifeless. Even tiny pieces of paper began to peel off and drift away in the cold rain. Her fighting spirit, under the impact of Naruto’s heartbreaking words, was disintegrating at a visible speed.
Jiraiya, standing in the back, also had a grimace as Naruto revealed each shocking secret. Uchiha Madara? The Moon Eye Project? The masked figure? All of this information was completely new to him, yet from Naruto’s undeniable tone and Konan’s devastated reaction, he sensed the weight of reality.
Especially when he heard the names of Yahiko and Nagato, and the truth that they might be being used, Jiraiya’s heart felt like it was being stabbed with needles. Those three children, he had personally taught, he had high hopes for them… How could they…
(Nagato… Konan… Yahiko… Could it be… was it really a mistake for me to leave them back then?) Jiraiya clenched his fists, his knuckles turned white from the force, and his eyes were filled with pain and self-blame.
“Konan!” Jiraiya couldn’t help but shout, his voice hoarse, “What Naruto said… is it true? Tell me!”
Konan raised her head, bewilderedly looking at Jiraiya, the teacher who had once given them warmth and hope. Her lips trembled, wanting to refute, to deny, but somewhere deep inside, a voice told her that what the blond boy said might… be the truth. She had seen the masked man, felt the ominous aura from him, and vaguely sensed that the Akatsuki’s true goal seemed more complex than it actually was… However, she had always been unwilling to think deeply, unwilling to doubt…
“I…” Xiaonan opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Tears mixed with raindrops slid down her pale cheeks.
Seeing Konan like this, Naruto knew his “heartbreaking words” had taken effect. This woman’s deep feelings for Yahiko and Nagato were genuine, but it was also these feelings that led her blindly down the wrong path. To bring her back, he had to completely shatter her false beliefs.
“It seems like you already have the answer in your heart, don’t you?” Naruto withdrew his gaze from Konan, his tone returning to its previous coldness, “Dwelling on the pain of the past and false ideals will not bring true peace. You have been on the wrong path from the beginning.”
He paused, ignoring Konan who was on the verge of mental collapse and Jiraiya who was struggling in his heart, and slowly raised his head and looked into the depths of the tower in front of him.
Six strands of chakra, cold and dead, yet imbued with the terrifying pressure of the Rinnegan, had clearly appeared in his celestial perception. Like silent statues, they were distributed in different locations, emitting a suffocating sense of oppression.
“Alright, warm-up is over.” Naruto’s lips curled up into an icy arc, and an unprecedented strong fighting spirit burst out from his golden pupils, “The real master… finally decided to come out.”
He took a deep breath, and the golden fairy chakra around him began to boil again, becoming more condensed and violent than before!
“Lewd Sage,” he said to Jiraiya behind him without turning his head, “The next battle may be a bit ‘intense’, you should stay away and protect yourself. Don’t make me… have to distract myself from taking care of you.”
Although his tone still held a hint of teasing, the solemnity and determination contained in it made Jiraiya’s heart tremble. He knew that Naruto was serious.
(This brat…) Jiraiya looked at Naruto’s determined back, took a deep breath, and nodded, “I understand… You… have to be careful too!”
Perhaps all he could do was to believe in this disciple who had completely surpassed him.
Naruto said no more, his figure flashed, like an arrow from a bow, and instantly rushed into the tower that symbolized the highest power of the Hidden Rain Village and also hid the greatest crisis!
Behind him, Xiaonan still floated in the rain, her soul in daze, letting the cold water soak her body and wings. The magical barrier that had trapped her had quietly dissipated at some point, but she seemed to have lost all her strength, and even moving a finger seemed extremely difficult.
Chapter 12: The Six Paths of Pain, Gather! (Old Version)
At the tower’s entrance, a heavy metal door silently opened before Naruto, as if anticipating his arrival, or perhaps deliberately so by the tower’s master. Behind the door, instead of the grandeur and security he’d imagined, lay a deep, narrow metal passageway. The walls were lined with intricate pipes and dimly lit instruments. The cold air was filled with the faint smell of motor oil and metal.
Naruto maintained his perfect Sage Mode, his golden eyes gleaming with an all-seeing light as he stepped into the tower that symbolized the ultimate authority of the Hidden Rain Village without hesitation. The metal floor beneath his feet echoed slightly, remarkably clear in the silence.
(Is this… Nagato’s prison?)
As Naruto walked forward, he carefully explored the tower’s interior with his senjutsu. Unlike the buildings outside, exposed to the elements, the interior was dry and tidy, yet the chilling feeling that penetrated his bones remained undiminished. Unknown devices embedded in the walls seemed to silently operate, maintaining a unique environment within the tower. He could sense faint chakra flows throughout the tower, forming a more rigorous and covert surveillance network, far more sophisticated than the Rain Tiger Freedom Jutsu outside.
The passageway didn’t go straight up, but rather meandered, occasionally branching out into different functional areas. Naruto even sensed some rooms resembling laboratories or transformation rooms, which held disturbing traces of chakra. Clearly, this wasn’t just the abode of the “gods,” but also the place where the Six Paths of Pain were created and maintained.
Using the corpses of your comrades… to create a tool to bring “peace”? Nagato… just how twisted has your so-called pain become?
A chill flashed through Naruto’s heart, but his steps didn’t falter. He ignored the side roads and headed straight for the very top of the tower. There lay his ultimate goal—Nagato’s true form.
As he went deeper, the oppressive feeling in the air grew stronger. It wasn’t the pressure of chakra, but a spiritual, cold will of the Rinnegan that permeated the entire tower. It was as if invisible eyes were watching his every move in the darkness.
(Is it finally coming?)
Naruto stopped and stood in the center of a relatively spacious circular hall. This hall seemed to be the final transit station leading to the top of the tower. Surrounded by cold metal walls, there was no superfluous decoration. Only a huge elevator in front and the pale white light cast from the ceiling made the entire space as lifeless as a morgue.
The sound of rain hitting the tower’s shell could be heard faintly, further highlighting the dead silence of the place.
Naruto slowly raised his head, his golden eyes calmly gazing at the shadows around the hall.
“How long are you going to hide?” His voice was not loud, but it echoed clearly in the empty hall. “Come out, Payne… or should I call you… the walking dead?”
As soon as the words fell, the air in the hall seemed to freeze instantly!
That is… the breath of the Rinnegan!
“Buzz…”
The space seemed to tremble slightly due to the arrival of this pressure.
Six figures, like ghosts, appeared silently in six different directions of the hall, surrounding Naruto in the center.
They didn’t appear suddenly, it was more like… they had always been there, but only chose to reveal themselves at this moment.
Six pairs of eyes, twelve pupils, simultaneously locked onto the young man bathed in golden light in the center of the hall.
Those are not human eyes.
There were no whites of the eyes, no distinct pupil colors, only circles of purple ripples symbolizing reincarnation and life and death. Like a mysterious whirlpool, it emitted a cold, indifferent light that seemed to not belong to this world.
The Samsara Eye! The most noble and powerful of the three legendary eye techniques! At this moment, it appeared on six people at the same time!
Standing directly before Naruto was Tendo Pain, the core of the Six Paths of Pain and former leader of the Akatsuki. He had striking short orange hair, and several black chakra receptors pierced his face. His features vaguely resembled those of Yahiko, his close friend, but his Rinnegan eyes held only a cold indifference and a superior “divinity.” He wore the Akatsuki’s red cloud-black robes, his hands hanging naturally. Simply standing there, he exuded an aura of control and judgment.
To the right of Tendo Pain stood the towering Shura Pain, seemingly possessing an endless supply of weapons. Bare-chested, he revealed a modified, mechanical body, three heads and six arms. A strange smile adorned his face, his eyes filled with a lust for destruction and slaughter.
To the left of Heaven’s Way Pain stood the taller, slender, long-haired Hungry Ghost Way Pain. He too wore an Akatsuki robe, his face expressionless. His Rinnegan eyes held an endless thirst for chakra, as if they could devour all the energy in the world.
A little further away, there were three other figures standing.
A short human Pain with a sky-high braid who has the ability to read other people’s thoughts and extract their souls.
A plump Animal Path Pain, the only one who retains female characteristics, who can summon all kinds of powerful beasts (this is a replacement for the Animal Path that Naruto encountered before, and obviously also a new corpse).
And the last one is Hell Path Pain, who is tall and expressionless, like the judge of hell, and has the ability to resurrect other Pains and judge souls.
The Six Paths of Pain, in six different postures, represents six different terrifying abilities. Like six statues returning from hell, they stand quietly in the hall, exuding a suffocating breath of death.
Their presence caused the temperature in the entire hall to drop by dozens of degrees. The cold murderous intent and the pressure of the Rinnegan intertwined, forming an invisible giant net that enveloped Naruto.
If it were an ordinary ninja, even a Kage-level strongman, facing the legendary Rinnegan, facing this six-in-one “god”, he would probably have lost his mind and all desire to fight.
But Uzumaki Naruto just stood there calmly, his golden pupils scanning the six figures in front of him one by one. There was no surprise or fear on his face, but instead… a hint of mockery and cold murderous intent.
Finally… have they gathered all of this? Nagato… Is this the tool you’ll use to spread “pain” to the world? Using the bodies of your long-dead companions…
Naruto’s gaze lingered for a moment on the familiar yet unfamiliar face of Tendo Pain.
(Yahiko… did you see that? This is the friend you protected with your life, and he… has become like this.)
Fragments of future memories flashed by again—Jiraiya’s last smile as he sank to the bottom of the water, Kakashi’s dying scene, the tragic sight of Konoha being razed to the ground… Countless tragedies were closely related to the six figures before him and the man named Nagato behind them.
At this moment, new and old grudges were surging in Naruto’s chest like raging magma!
He no longer suppressed his aura, and the vast and majestic fairy chakra rose up again like a real golden flame, colliding with the cold pressure emitted by Pain’s Six Paths!
“Buzz——!!!”
The invisible air wave, centered around Naruto and Pain’s Six Paths, spread out in all directions! The metal walls of the hall groaned under the weight, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of ozone!
The golden fairy chakra, like the warm and domineering sun, stubbornly resists the icy power from the Rinnegan, which symbolizes death and reincarnation!
Two completely different, yet equally powerful forces collided and rubbed violently in this closed space, turning the entire hall into a powder keg about to explode!
“Intruder…”
Finally, Tendo Pain, who was standing at the front, spoke. His voice was cold, hollow, and devoid of any emotion, as if it were a machine synthesis, yet it carried a strange majesty and penetrating power.
“You were able to break through the layers of defense I set up, and even… defeated Konan. Your strength is worthy of praise.” Tendo Pain’s Rinnegan looked at Naruto indifferently, as if examining an interesting object. “Tell me your name, ninja from Konoha. It is your honor to die at the hands of God.”
His tone was calm, yet filled with undeniable arrogance. It was as if in his eyes, no matter how powerful the young man before him was, his ultimate fate would be death.
When Naruto heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up into an even colder arc.
“God? Just relying on you puppets without even self-awareness?” Naruto’s voice was equally calm, but with a more biting sarcasm. “Or… relying on that poor wretch hiding on the top of the tower, who needs a machine to even stand up?”
“presumptuous!”
As soon as Naruto finished speaking, Shurado Pain, who was standing behind Tendo, roared, and his modified, mechanical arm suddenly raised up and aimed at Naruto. The mechanism on his arm instantly deformed, revealing a black muzzle, and terrifying chakra began to condense!
However, before Shuradao could launch an attack, Tendo Pain simply raised his hand slightly to stop his action.
The Rinnegan continued to stare at Naruto indifferently, as if it didn’t care about Naruto’s provocation at all: “It seems that you know a lot. Did you tell you that, Jiraiya-sensei? The loser who indulged in false hope and could not understand true pain.”
When mentioning Jiraiya’s name, Tendo Pain’s tone was still cold, but Naruto keenly caught an extremely subtle… fluctuation hidden beneath the indifference.
Is that… a remnant of Nagato’s complex emotions towards his former mentor?
“The truly pathetic ones,” Naruto’s gaze pierced Tendo Pain like a sharp sword, and seemed to want to pierce through him and pierce Nagato who was hiding behind the scenes, “are you! Blinded by hatred, under the banner of ‘pain’ and ‘peace’, you wantonly trample on life, and even use the bodies of your long-dead companions to do evil… you!”
Naruto pointed his finger at the face of Yahiko belonging to Tendo Pain, and his voice suddenly became sharp:
“Yahiko! Did you see that?! Is this the ideal you once protected with your life?! Your dear friend Nagato, not only did he not inherit your will, but he turned your body… into this half-human, half-ghost form! You became his tool to spread fear and death!”
“Don’t you… feel pathetic?!”
Naruto’s words were like thunder, striking hard at Tendo Pain… or rather, striking at the heart of Nagato who was sensing all this through Tendo Pain!
The pair of reincarnation eyes of Tiandao Pain, which had always been as indifferent as stagnant water, finally showed a clear fluctuation! The cold murderous intent condensed like a substance!
“It seems… you know nothing about the realm of God.” Tiandao Pain’s voice became even colder, as if it came from the Nine Nether Hell. “Since you are so eager to die, then…”
“Let me show you God’s pain!”
As soon as he finished speaking, the chakra in the Six Paths of Pain exploded at the same time!
Tendo Pain slowly rose into the air, looking down from high above, like a real god, looking down at the “ants” below.
The weapon mechanisms all over Shurado Pain’s body clicked, and countless missiles and lasers were aimed at Naruto!
Hungry Ghost Path Pain opened an invisible absorption field, ready to devour all ninjutsu attacks!
There was a cold light in the eyes of Human Dao Pain that could extract the soul!
The Animal Path Pain formed seals with his hands, and a huge summoning magic circle emerged on the ground, with all kinds of ferocious summoning beasts looming!
Hell Path Pain stands at the back, like a cold judge, ready to repair his companions or judge his enemies at any time!
The six paths become one, and the power of reincarnation is fully activated!
The terrifying pressure squeezed the entire space like a substance, and the air was filled with a suffocating breath of death!
Meanwhile, outside the tower.
Jiraiya stood on the cold metal pipe, letting the rain soak his clothes. He did not follow Naruto’s “advice” to stay away. Instead, he relied on his rich experience and superb concealment skills to quietly lurk in a hidden corner not far from the tower, nervously watching the silent but undercurrent of the tower.
(Pain’s Six Paths… shared vision… Black Stick… Nagato… Samsara Eye…)
The key information that Naruto had revealed before flashed through his mind like fragments.
(That’s right! Intelligence! I must gather as much information as possible about Pain’s abilities! Even if it’s just a few details, it might be able to help Naruto at a critical moment!)
Jiraiya’s eyes sharpened again. No longer the lost and bitter elder, he had returned to the experienced, resourceful, legendary Sannin! He began to carefully observe the tower’s surroundings, analyzing possible defensive loopholes. At the same time, he silently adjusted his chakra to its optimal state, ready to respond to any unexpected situation.
(Perhaps… I can try to find the real body from the outside… Where is Nagato? Naruto has sensed it, but if I can find a physical breakthrough…)
Jiraiya’s eyes scanned the complex structure of the tower, his mind racing.
On the other side, in a shadowy corner not far from the tower entrance.
Konan leaned against the cold wall in despair, the rain soaking her long blue hair and outlining her pale and haggard face. She was still wearing the red cloud and black robe of the Akatsuki organization, but the clothing that symbolized rebellion and strength seemed so ironic on her.
Naruto’s previous heart-wrenching words were like devilish sound filling her ears, constantly echoing in her mind.
Uchiha Madara… Moon Eye Project… Yahiko’s death… Nagato being used…
Every word was like a sharp knife, stabbing her already broken heart.
Could it be that the beliefs she had always held, the ideals she had sacrificed everything for… were really just a complete scam?
She wanted to refute, to deny, but her mind told her that what the blond boy said was very likely true. That masked man… he had indeed appeared in the Akatsuki organization a long time ago and had a huge influence on Nagato…
(No… Nagato… Yahiko… Our dream… will never be fake!)
Konan suddenly raised her head, a trace of struggle and final stubbornness flashing in her eyes. She couldn’t just give up like this! She had to confirm! She had to ask Nagato!
She struggled to stand up and rush into the tower, but her body felt incredibly heavy due to the immense mental shock. At this moment, she felt those six familiar, cold chakra waves erupting within the tower!
Payne… takes action!
Xiaonan’s heart suddenly tightened. That blond boy…he…
She subconsciously looked up at the tower, her eyes filled with confusion. On the one hand, she hoped that Payne would completely eliminate the intruder who had revealed the cruel truth and shattered her faith; but on the other hand, deep in her heart, a trace of worry arose… a worry that even she herself could not understand.
(Can he…really fight against Pain? That kind of power…)
Xiaonan’s mind couldn’t help but recall Naruto’s god-like posture and his declaration of “I’m here to save you”…
Various conflicting emotions collided violently in her heart, making her extremely painful.
The rain is getting heavier.
The cold rain washed over the scarred village, as if to wash away all the sin and pain in the world.
Chapter 13: Immortal Art Crush! VS Pain (Part 1) (Old Version)
Sombre! Dignified!
The war is about to begin!
“Feel the pain!”
Tendo Pain’s cold voice echoed in the depressing hall like the horn of final judgment.
Almost at the moment the words fell, Pain’s Six Paths moved!
They didn’t fight alone, but instead displayed unparalleled tacit understanding and coordination, like a precisely functioning killing machine! Years of battle, countless life-or-death encounters, had already enabled these six puppets, sharing vision and will, to achieve a kind of perfect synchronization!
At the forefront was none other than the fully mechanized Shurado! His legs, as if forged from steel, slammed into the ground, instantly denting and cracking the metal floor. His massive body, like a cannonball, slammed straight into Naruto with a shrieking sound that tore through the air! His six arms swung simultaneously, concealing a variety of deadly weapons—gun muzzles spewing scorching flames, spinning blades, laser emitters condensing destructive energy—simultaneously locking onto every vital point on Naruto’s body!
At the same time, the Animal Path Pain quickly formed seals with his hands, and a huge spiritual magic circle suddenly lit up on the ground!
“The art of spiritual communication!”
“roar!!!”
With deafening roars, numerous ferocious beasts of various sizes and shapes leaped out from the magic circle! Splinter dogs, hard-shelled crabs, chameleons, Yatagarasu… These summoned beasts, which had once caused Konoha great trouble in the future, now rushed towards Naruto like a tide, trying to drown and tear him apart with their huge bodies and special abilities!
Farther away, a cold light flashed in the eyes of Human Path Pain, and his figure moved silently to the side and rear of Naruto like a ghost, trying to find an opportunity to get close and extract his soul!
Hungry Ghost Path Pain opened an invisible absorption force field, ready to devour any ninjutsu counterattack that Naruto might release!
Hell Path Pain stood at the back, like an indifferent bystander, with a strange light flashing in his eyes of reincarnation, ready to summon Yama at any time to repair or resurrect his destroyed companions!
And Tendo Pain, who was floating in the air, raised his right hand and pointed his palm at Naruto.
“Shinra Tensei!”
A force, invisible and intangible, yet containing a terrifying repulsive force capable of repelling all matter and energy, erupted suddenly like a devastating shockwave! Its target was directly aimed at Naruto, who was surrounded by Shurado and the summoned beasts!
This is a decisive encirclement and suppression!
The combined attack of the six paths almost blocked all of Naruto’s evasive space and counterattack possibilities! Any single attack alone would be enough to pose a fatal threat to a Kage-level warrior, but at this moment, six different attacks came simultaneously from different angles. The exquisite coordination and terrifying power were enough to make any opponent despair!
(Here it comes! It’s almost the same opening as in my future memories!)
However, facing this deadly situation that was like a dragnet, Uzumaki Naruto, who was in the center of the storm, did not show any panic on his face. Instead, his golden frog-like eyes burned with an even more intense fighting spirit and… a coldness that saw through everything!
“The same trick… doesn’t work on me anymore!”
Naruto shouted softly, and the senjutsu chakra in his body began to circulate at an unprecedented speed and efficiency!
In Perfect Sage Mode, his perception was elevated to an incredible level! All energy flows, material structures, and even the subtle vibrations of the air within a radius of hundreds of meters were clearly presented in his mind, just like observing the lines on the palm of his hand!
Did the Six Paths of Pain share vision? He could clearly “see” the invisible network formed by the six visions, and even capture the faint fluctuations of commands transmitted between them through chakra signals!
Shura Dao’s attack trajectory? The energy concentration and launch angle of each shell and each laser beam were all revealed in his perception in advance!
The attack routes of the spirit beasts? Their muscle power, center of gravity shift, and even their next attack intentions are all visible!
Stealth in the human world? The faint chakra flow and murderous aura were as conspicuous as fireflies in the dark night under his immortal perception!
The absorption field of the Hungry Ghost Realm? He knew the range and intensity of the chakra fluctuations that distorted space like the back of his hand!
The Shinra Tensei of Heaven’s Path? The range of the repulsive force, the varying intensity, and even… the 0.5-second cooldown hidden beneath this powerful ability!
Countless battles in the future, countless life-and-death struggles, have already deeply imprinted the abilities and weaknesses of Pain’s Six Paths into his soul!
At this moment, these “intelligence” from the future are perfectly combined with his super perception and reaction speed in perfect immortal mode!
“Too slow!”
Naruto’s figure moved!
It’s not a simple dodge, but a kind of… ghostly movement that is almost “predictive”!
At the moment before the repulsive force of Tiandao Shenluo Tianzheng was about to hit him, at the moment when the artillery fire of Shura Dao and the claws of the summoned beast were about to surround him!
Naruto’s body was like weightless catkins, taking a slight step to the side and forward at a speed and angle that was almost impossible to capture with the naked eye!
That’s it!
It seemed a trivial step, but it was as ingenious as an antelope hanging on a horn! He perfectly avoided the core of the Shinra Tensei’s repulsive burst, and at the same time, using the weak thrust at the edge of the repulsive force, his body seemed to teleport, passing through the Shura Dao’s artillery fire and the bloody mouth of the Splinter Dog in an incredible trajectory, narrowly avoiding danger!
Hidden behind the scenes, observing the battle through Pain’s Six Paths, Nagato’s heart suddenly trembled! The Rinnegan’s ability to share vision allowed him to clearly see the incredible scene just now!
That’s definitely not a coincidence!
It was as if the invaders knew in advance the timing and range of Shinra Tensei’s launch, and even… knew the attack angles of Shura Dao and the summoned beasts! That kind of prophetic evasion was completely unreasonable!
(Who the hell is this guy?!)
Nagato’s surprise only lasted for less than a second, because Naruto’s counterattack had already begun like a storm!
In the moment of passing through the gaps between attacks, Naruto’s target was very clear – Shura Road!
Among the Six Paths, the Shura Path possesses the greatest physical destructive power and ranged attack capabilities, but it is relatively bulky and its defenses are not impenetrable. In future battles, it was Jiraiya who seized the opportunity and first destroyed the Shura Path, creating favorable conditions for subsequent battles.
(In that case… let’s start with you! Yahiko’s… “weapon”!)
A cold light flashed in Naruto’s eyes, and the fairy chakra instantly condensed on his right fist!
It is not a fancy ninjutsu, but the purest and most direct…Senjutsu: Frog Kumite!
“drink!”
A punch was thrown!
A seemingly ordinary punch unleashed a surge of natural energy! The invisible force of the fist, like a transparent percussion drill, instantly crossed the distance of space, ignoring the hard metal shell of Shura Dao’s body and directly affecting the Chakra core and mechanical structure within!
“Crack—!!!”
A teeth-grinding sound of metal twisting and breaking was heard!
Shurado Pain’s massive body trembled violently, the eerie smile on his face instantly frozen. A flicker of disbelief flashed across his eyes… a blankness? Then, his chest, as if cast from steel, suddenly collapsed inward, countless fine cracks spreading like a spider web! The sophisticated weapon structures and chakra circuits hidden within his body were instantly destroyed and annihilated by the violent impact of natural energy!
“Bang!!!”
The next second, Shurado Pain’s body exploded like a barrel of explosives! Countless burning metal fragments and broken limbs shot out in all directions, smashing deep pits into the solid metal wall!
One punch!
Just one punch!
With the blessing of the perfect Sage Mode and Frog Kumite, Shurado Pain, who possessed powerful firepower and defense, was unable to even put up a decent resistance and was completely destroyed by Naruto in an almost crushing manner!
“Shura Road!”
Hidden behind the scenes, Nagato roared again in shock and anger! He could feel that the chakra core in Shurado’s body had been completely annihilated and could no longer be resurrected by Helldo!
Less than ten seconds after the battle started, one of the Six Paths of Pain had already been lost!
This result not only shocked Nagato, but also Jiraiya, who was far away outside the tower and trying to sense the battle situation in his own way. He was so frightened that he almost bit off his tongue!
What was that just now?! Such speed! Such a terrifying fist! One punch blew up one of Pain’s bodies…?!
However, the battle is far from over!
Naruto blasted Shura Path with one punch without any pause, and he didn’t even look at the flying debris. He slammed his toes on the ground, and the golden figure turned into a blurry afterimage again, rushing towards another target – Animal Path Pain!
Although the summoning beasts of the Animal Path are troublesome, their bodies are relatively fragile, and Naruto already knows their weaknesses!
“roar!”
The Split Giant Dog and several other summoned beasts lost the Shura Road’s fire cover. Facing Naruto who was rushing towards them like a god of death, they let out angry and uneasy roars and pounced on him with their fangs and claws bared!
“It’s in the way!”
A fierce look flashed in Naruto’s eyes, and he clenched his left hand into the air!
“Senjutsu·Wind Style·Rasenshuriken!”
A small white spiral shuriken, which had countless fine wind blades spinning at high speed on its edge and emitted a sharp scream, instantly took shape in his palm!
This isn’t the finished Rasenshuriken you’d throw in the future, but rather the improved version Naruto mastered during his prime, one that can be held steadily in his hand and infused with Senjutsu chakra! Its cutting and destructive power is over a hundred times greater than that of ordinary Wind Style Ninjutsu!
“go!”
Naruto swung his left hand forward!
The Immortal Technique·Wind Style·Rasenshuriken was like a white wheel of death, carrying a terrifying momentum that could cut through everything, spinning and flying towards the summoned beasts that were rushing towards it!
“Puff——!!!”
Like a hot knife through butter!
The Splitting Giant Dog, charging in the forefront, its seemingly tough fur and massive body proved completely vulnerable to the Sage’s spiral shuriken! Countless fine wind blades instantly chopped it into a hail of bloody shreds! The Hard-Shelled Giant Crab and Chameleon, following closely behind, offered only a brief resistance before being completely ripped apart and annihilated by the violently spinning wind blades!
One move!
Just one move!
Several powerful summoning beasts were completely wiped out by Naruto using the Wind Release Senjutsu!
“Varied……?!”
For the first time, the female Pain who controlled the animal realm showed a look of obvious horror in her eyes of samsara! Her summoned beast was so easily…
Before she could recover from her shock, Naruto’s figure appeared in front of her as if by teleportation!
Those frog-like eyes, blazing with golden flames, were so close! The cold murderous intent enveloped her like a substance!
“you……!”
Animal Path Pain subconsciously wanted to retreat and wanted to cast hand seals and summon spirits again, but it was too late!
Naruto’s right hand was already pressing on her abdomen!
It’s not an attack, but… a faster and more direct way!
“Senjutsu Chakra Interference!”
A pure and domineering fairy chakra, like an invisible sharp needle, instantly pierced into the chakra meridian system in the body of Animal Path Pain!
“Ugh!”
The Animal Path Pain let out a short, painful groan, her body suddenly stiffening, and the light in her eyes dimmed instantly! She could feel the flow of chakra in her body being forcibly disrupted and blocked by a brutal force. Not to mention performing ninjutsu, even maintaining basic movements became extremely difficult! The black rod inserted into her body seemed to have lost its signal, and the connection with Nagato was temporarily severed!
Naruto didn’t give her any chance to breathe, and suddenly exerted force with his right hand pressing on her abdomen!
A palm strike, imbued with the power of immortal arts, sent the Animal Path Pein flying like a cannonball, crashing fiercely into the metal wall in the distance, leaving a deep, human-shaped dent in the wall. His life or death was unknown! Although he wasn’t directly blasted apart like the Shura Path, his chakra system was completely destroyed, and he lost contact with Nagato, effectively rendering his body useless!
Another one solved!
Only a dozen seconds had passed since the battle began! Two of Pain’s Six Paths had already been killed!
This terrifying efficiency, this overwhelming crushing force, made Nagato, who was hiding behind the scenes, feel unprecedented… fear!
(Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! His speed… His strength… His knowledge of our abilities… Who the hell is he?!)
A huge wave of emotion surged within Nagato! His Six Paths of Pain, the Rinnegan he regarded as the power of God, seemed so vulnerable in front of this mysterious blond boy?!
“Next!”
Naruto’s cold voice sounded again, like the verdict of the god of death!
His eyes were fixed on the human way Pain who was trying to sneak up on him in order to extract his soul!
A warning signal rang in Pain’s heart, and his eyes were filled with horror! He immediately gave up his plan of a sneak attack and turned around to retreat!
But Naruto’s speed is faster than him!
“Want to run? Too late!”
Naruto’s figure appeared behind Human Path Pain like a ghost, and his right hand grabbed his shoulder like an iron clamp!
“!” Human Pain was horrified and tried to grab Naruto’s arm and try to extract his soul!
However, Naruto didn’t give him this chance at all!
The invisible impact containing huge natural energy hit the back of Human Dao Pain like a sledgehammer!
Human Pain was struck by lightning, his body suddenly arched forward, and a mouthful of black blood mixed with internal organs spurted out of his mouth. The light in his eyes instantly faded! His soul might be powerful, but the body that carried his soul was as fragile as paper in the face of Naruto’s violent senjutsu and taijutsu!
Naruto flicked his wrist and threw Human Path Pain out like throwing away garbage. He fell heavily to the ground and was completely lifeless.
The third one!
In just a few tens of seconds, three of Pain’s Six Paths were gone!
In the entire hall, the only ones left were Heavenly Path Pain floating in the air, and Hungry Ghost Path Pain and Hell Path Pain standing in the distance with horrified looks on their faces!
The situation took a shocking turn in an instant!
What was originally a six-on-one encirclement and suppression had now become a three-on-one situation! Moreover, the absolute main force among these “three” had been disabled!
For the first time, a clear and visible look appeared in Tendo Pain’s eyes of reincarnation… solemnity!
He glanced down at the remains of the three useless “companions” below him, then looked up at the young man, still bathed in golden light, his aura even more powerful than before. A hint of disbelief and suspicion finally appeared in his cold voice:
“Who…are you?!”
He couldn’t understand!
The strength and fighting style displayed by the young man before him completely exceeded his comprehension! That ghostly speed, that all-seeing perception, that incomparably violent power, and… that “intelligence” that seemed to be able to predict all their actions and abilities in advance!
All of this made him, who claimed to be a “God”, feel an unprecedented… threat!
Naruto looked at Tendo Pain floating in the air and a cold smile appeared on his face.
“Who am I? You’ll soon find out.”
He raised his right hand and pointed at Tendo Pain. In his golden pupils burned the flames of revenge and… absolute confidence!
“Now, it’s your turn… Yahiko!”
Chapter 14: Immortal Art Crush! VS Pain (Part 2) (Old Version)
The three mangled “corpses” of Pain lay scattered across the hall, a cacophony of metal fragments, severed limbs, and congealed blood, silently telling the story of the brief, brutal crushing defeat. Uzumaki Naruto stood proudly in the center of the hall, his body blazing with golden senjutsu chakra like an inextinguishable star, framing him like a descended god, majestic and cold.
Opposite him, there were only three figures left.
The body of Yahiko, the Tendo Pain, was suspended in mid-air, expressionless on his face, but his eyes of reincarnation were filled with solemnity and suspicion.
Standing on the ground, with a look of horror on his face, Hungry Ghost Path Pain’s hands, which were originally used to absorb ninjutsu, were trembling slightly.
And there was Hell Path Pain standing at the back, with no emotion visible on his face, but with an uneasy glint in his eyes.
The once invincible Six Paths of Pain, revered as “gods” by the villagers of Rain Village, were destroyed in less than a minute by the sudden intrusion of this blond-haired boy! This crushing defeat was something Nagato had never encountered since he took control of Pain!
“It doesn’t matter who I am.” Naruto slowly raised his head, his golden frog eyes locked onto Tendo Pain floating in the air, and a cold arc appeared at the corner of his mouth. “What matters is that today, your so-called ‘God’ will end here.”
He pointed his finger at Tendo Pain and said in a decisive voice, “Your performance is over, Yahiko… or rather, Nagato!”
“Arrogant!” A cold light flashed in Tiandao Pain’s eyes, and he no longer hesitated! No matter who the opponent was, or what strange abilities he possessed, he must be completely wiped out! The majesty of God cannot be challenged!
“Tianyin of All Things!”
The powerful gravitational force erupted again! This time, the target wasn’t just Naruto, but also the debris scattered on the ground from the Shura Path, the Animal Path, and the Human Path! While trying to pull Naruto towards him, Tendo Pain also attracted the debris to buy time for the Hell Path to repair!
At the same time, Hungry Ghost Pein also moved! He rushed towards Naruto, arms open, trying to absorb Naruto’s chakra the moment he was caught by gravity! Hell Pein quickly retreated, and seemed to begin chanting some kind of spell, preparing to summon Yama!
The three Pains once again demonstrate their tacit cooperation! The Heavenly Path takes the lead in attacking, the Hungry Ghost Path assists and interferes, and the Hell Path is responsible for logistics!
(Still want to fix it? Too naive!)
Naruto sneered in his heart. Facing the oncoming powerful gravity and the attack of the hungry ghosts, he did not retreat, but… faced it!
“Immortal Technique: Reverse Impact!”
Naruto instantly gathered a huge amount of senjutsu chakra under his feet and stomped on the ground! It was not to destroy, but to use the principle of natural energy and repulsion to generate a powerful reaction force!
“Buzz!”
The powerful gravitational force acting on Naruto was like a drop in the ocean, only slowing his forward speed for a moment! However, the recoil from his feet made him like an arrow from a bow, his speed increasing instead of decreasing, and he rushed straight towards… Hungry Ghost Path Pain!
“What?!” Hungry Ghost Pain was horrified! He had never expected the other party to be so unaware of the Heavenly Dao’s Ten Thousand Things Heavenly Attraction! Seeing the fist burning with golden flames rapidly enlarged before his eyes, he could only hastily cross his hands in front of his chest and try to activate the Sealing Technique!
“Sealing technique? It won’t work on me!”
Naruto’s voice sounded like thunder!
His fist was not only wrapped in fairy chakra, but also in an invisible “coat” formed by extremely condensed natural energy!
This is the essence of Frog Kumite! Utilizing natural energy to attack, its nature is not simply chakra, and the Hungry Ghost Realm’s sealing technique cannot fully absorb it!
“Bang–!!!”
The fist containing terrifying natural energy hit the crossed arms of Hungry Ghost Path Pain hard!
“Crack!”
The crisp sound of bones shattering could be heard clearly! Hungry Ghost Path Pain’s arms twisted and deformed like twisted dough, his defense instantly broken! Then, the violent natural energy poured into his body like a flood, madly destroying his meridian system and body structure!
“Ugh—!”
Pain from the Hungry Ghost Realm let out a shrill scream, and his body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. The blood spurting out of his mouth drew a dazzling arc in the air, and finally slammed heavily into the distant wall, slid to the ground, and completely lost movement!
The fourth one!
Under the noses of Heaven and Hell, Naruto once again killed the Hungry Ghost Path in seconds with his thunderous force!
“Damn it!” Tiandao Pain roared, the rage in his eyes almost bursting out! He didn’t expect the other party to be so difficult to deal with. Not only did he ignore his Wanxiang Tianyin, but he also solved the Hungry Ghost Path in an instant!
But he couldn’t chase immediately at this moment, because after the Wanxiang Tianyin was activated, the 0.5 second cooling time had not passed yet!
And Naruto has been waiting for this moment!
At the moment of blasting away the Hungry Ghost Path, Naruto’s eyes were already locked on the last one, Hell Path Pain! He knew the power of Hell Path very well. If he succeeded in summoning Yama and repairing the other Pains, all the previous efforts would be in vain!
(I will never let you succeed!)
Naruto’s figure was like golden lightning, instantly crossing a distance of dozens of meters and appearing in front of Hell Path Pain!
Hell Path Pain was at the critical moment of summoning Yama, and for the first time, a panicked expression appeared on his face! He tried to interrupt the spell and defend himself, but Naruto’s attack had already arrived!
This time, Naruto did not use the frog kumite, but a flash of light appeared on the palm of his right hand!
“Xianfa Rasengan!”
A stable and dazzling Rasengan condensed with high-density fairy chakra, like a rotating star, pressed hard on the chest of Hell Path Pain!
A violent explosion resounded! The violent swirling energy instantly tore through Hell Path Pain’s body, completely devouring him! The not-yet-fully-formed Yama phantom let out an unwilling roar before dissipating in the energy storm!
The fifth one!
At this point, except for the most core one, Deva Pain, the other five Pains were all destroyed!
The entire process was clean, neat, and swift as thunder! With his precise understanding of Pain’s abilities and the immense strength of his Perfect Sage Mode, Naruto completely crushed this terrifying combination that had once trapped Jiraiya in a deadly battle!
Outside the tower, Jiraiya, who had been holding his breath and concentrating on sensing the battle situation, was now completely stunned.
He could feel the chakra fluctuations belonging to Pain in the tower disappearing one after another at a speed so fast that he couldn’t believe it! In the end, only one stream remained… the cold and powerful chakra belonging to Yahiko’s body!
(Five, five… all of them? How long… has it been?! One minute? Or even less?!)
Jiraiya’s mouth dropped open, his throat dry, his mind blank. He’d assumed that no matter how strong Naruto was, he’d have a tough fight against Pain’s Six Paths, perhaps even needing his help. But he’d never imagined the battle would end in such a… one-sided manner!
This wasn’t simply powerful! This was simply… a miracle!
(Naruto, this brat… has he really… grown to this point? I… I…)
An indescribable complex of emotions washed over Jiraiya: shock, relief, pride, but mostly… a sense of powerlessness and bewilderment at being completely left behind by the times. He suddenly felt how ridiculous and presumptuous his decision to insist on coming to the Hidden Rain Village had been.
Inside the tower hall, the atmosphere was extremely depressing.
Only Tendo Pain was left, floating in the air, facing Naruto from a distance.
There was still no expression on his face, but his pair of samsara eyes were filled with unprecedented solemnity, suspicion, and a hint of… a deeply hidden fear!
The other five were destroyed in an instant, and the impact of the shared vision flooded into Nagato’s mind like a tide, causing him to waver in his own strength for the first time.
Why… why is this happening? My Six Paths power… my Samsara Eye… are so powerless before this young man…
Nagato couldn’t understand. The pain he’d experienced, the hatred he’d carried, the “peace” he’d pursued, had endowed him with what he considered a divine power. But this power, in front of the blond boy before him, seemed so fragile.
(He knows everything about us! Our abilities, our weaknesses, even… the cooldown timer for Shinra Tensei! This kind of information… unless…)
A terrible thought flashed through Nagato’s mind like lightning!
(Unless… he’s from the future?!)
This idea is too absurd, but it seems to be the only answer that can explain all the strange phenomena in front of me!
“Who… are you?!” Tendo Pain’s voice became a little hoarse. It was no longer the condescending tone of a god, but carried a hint of surprise and… uneasiness that truly belonged to humans.
Naruto looked at the fleeting hesitation in Tendo Pain’s eyes and sneered in his heart.
(Are you finally starting to doubt yourself? Nagato… Unfortunately, it’s too late!)
He did not answer Tendo Pain’s question, but slowly raised his hands, and the vast senjutsu chakra began to gather towards his palms at an unprecedented speed and scale!
The air vibrated violently, emitting a sharp humming sound! The golden senjutsu chakra and Naruto’s own wind-attribute chakra merged perfectly, stirring, rotating, and compressing each other!
A… energy ball that was much bigger and more terrifying than any previous one began to slowly take shape between his hands!
It was not a simple blue Rasengan, but a Rasengan with the extreme wind attribute changed into countless chakra blades that rotated at high speed like stars and were so fine that they were almost invisible to the naked eye!
What’s even more terrifying is that around this embryonic spiral shuriken, tremendous natural energy is surging and gathering like a tide, constantly merging into it, making its size larger and larger, and the energy fluctuations more and more terrifying. The pressure it exudes even makes the entire tower begin to tremble violently!
Tendo Pain looked at the energy ball that was taking shape in Naruto’s hand and exuded a destructive aura, and his Rinnegan suddenly shrank to the extreme!
He felt a terrifying power from that energy ball… that was enough to truly threaten him, and even… threaten the Rinnegan!
(No! I absolutely cannot let him complete that technique!)
Nagato’s heart was filled with alarm! Without hesitation, he activated the power of the Samsara Eye once again!
“Shinra Tensei!!!”
The repulsive force exploded at maximum power! This time, no more holding back! Tendo Pain attempted to use this strongest repulsive force to completely destroy Naruto and the unfinished terrifying ninjutsu in his hand!
However, at the same time when the repulsive force erupted, a sneer of success appeared on the corner of Naruto’s mouth!
(Finally used it? Shinra Tensei at full power… Then, the next five seconds… are your death!)
Faced with the terrifying repulsive force that swept over like a tsunami, Naruto did not choose to resist it, nor did he choose to dodge, but… made a move that Tendo Pain (and Nagato) could not have expected!
He suddenly detonated the extremely unstable and incompletely formed giant jade spiral shuriken in his hand…!
“Senjutsu·Wind Style·Super Large Rasenshuriken·Self-destruction!!!”
“boom–!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
The terrifying explosion that could not be described in words instantly swept through the entire circular hall!
Golden celestial energy and white wind-style chakra blades intertwined, collided, and annihilated crazily, forming a destructive storm like a solar flare! Countless extremely fine chakra blades were like billions of invisible blades, slicing frantically in all directions!
The violent torrent of energy collided fiercely with the Shinra Tensei unleashed by Tendo Pain with all his strength!
“Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle—!!!”
The two extreme forces eroded and counteracted each other! The repulsive field was frantically cut and torn apart by countless wind blades! The energy storm was also forcibly pushed outward by the repulsive force!
The entire tower shook violently under the collision of these two devastating forces, as if it would collapse at any moment! Huge gashes were torn in the metal walls, large sections of the ceiling peeled off, and the ground was plowed into bottomless gullies by the energy shockwave!
Outside the tower, Jiraiya felt the terrifying energy fluctuations inside the tower that almost tore the heaven and earth apart. His face turned pale and his heart almost stopped beating!
What kind of power is this?! Naruto…what…what did he do?!
At the center of the explosion, energy was raging and the light was blinding, making it impossible to see what was going on inside!
Smoke and dust filled the air, and the energy frenzy gradually subsided.
Tendo Pain remained suspended in mid-air, but his condition was extremely shabby! His black robe with red clouds, symbolizing the Akatsuki organization, had long been torn to shreds by the energy storm, revealing Yahiko’s slightly emaciated form beneath. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the light in his Rinnegan’s eyes dimmed considerably.
Obviously, even with the protection of Shinra Tensei, he wasn’t unscathed in that collision! More importantly, he had just used Shinra Tensei at full power, and it was currently on a five-second cooldown!
And just a few dozen meters away from him, a golden figure slowly emerged from the smoke and dust of the explosion.
Naruto!
He actually… also withstood that horrific self-explosion just now?!
“It’s over…Nagato!”
Naruto’s voice was cold and clear, echoing in the ruined hall.
He noticed the fleeting stiffness that Tendo Pain suffered from using Shinra Tensei!
Now is the time!
Naruto’s figure once again transformed into a golden lightning, faster and more powerful than before!
On his right hand, another power condensed… a power larger than before, more condensed, spinning faster, and containing even more terrifying natural energy…
“Senjutsu: Super Large Rasenshuriken!!!”
This time, it’s a truly finished product!
That white energy ball, resembling a miniature sun, emitted a soul-shattering shriek from the countless wind blades spinning at high speeds around its edges! The energy contained within was enough to raze the tower, or even half of the Hidden Rain Village, to the ground!
This was Naruto’s most powerful single-target attack ninjutsu! He risked everything to end this battle… the final blow!
“No–!!!”
Hidden behind the scenes, Nagato roared in despair! He could sense the terrifying power contained in that Rasenshuriken, enough to completely destroy everything! He also knew that Tendo Pain was currently on cooldown and couldn’t activate Shinra Tensei again to defend himself!
For the first time, a human, terrified expression appeared on Tendo Pain’s (Yahiko) face! He tried to dodge and defend himself with his remaining chakra, but under Naruto’s full-strength speed and lock, everything seemed pale and powerless!
“Repent for what you have done!!!”
Naruto roared and threw the Senjutsu Super Large Rasenshuriken in his hand fiercely at Tendo Pain who was close at hand!
“boom–!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
An explosion a hundred times more terrifying than the previous one happened!
The white light swallowed everything in an instant!
Chapter 15: Facing Nagato (Old Version)
The destructive energy storm finally subsided slowly, but its aftermath still vibrated in the air, emitting a low hum.
The top of the tallest tower in the Hidden Rain Village has completely disappeared.
In its place, a vast, jagged gaping hole appeared. The violent energy had nearly completely vaporized and shattered the upper half of the tower. The broken metal structure, like twisted limbs, pointed feebly toward the leaden sky. Countless fragments of stone and metal plummeted from the sky like a waterfall, crashing onto the shattered streets and buildings below with a dull thud.
The incessant rain seemed to be frightened by this devastating blow, and temporarily became sparse, but soon became dense again, washing away the broken walls and washing away the thick smoke and smell of burning energy that filled the air.
The entire circular hall, or rather, the space that once was the hall, had become a devastating ruin. The thick metal walls were covered with spiderweb-like cracks and huge holes, and the ground was pitted with bottomless ravines and scattered Payne debris.
Uzumaki Naruto hovered in the center of the ruins, the golden senjutsu chakra blazing around him dimming slightly, but still steady and powerful. Even for him, the full-strength burst of “Senjutsu Wind Style: Super Large Rasenshuriken” had consumed a considerable amount of chakra. His orange tracksuit was torn in places, revealing the toned muscles beneath. A trace of blood lingered at the corner of his mouth, and his breathing was slightly more rapid than before.
But his golden frog eyes were brighter than ever, flashing with a sharp light that could see through everything.
Tendo Pain, or rather, Yahiko’s body, had completely vanished. Under the direct bombardment of the Rasenshuriken, which embodied Naruto’s greatest power, not even a trace of debris remained, directly disintegrated into the most basic particles by the violent wind chakra blade.
Six Paths of Pain, all destroyed!
This terrifying combination that once terrified the entire ninja world and even made Jiraiya a hater of it, was completely ended by him in an almost crushing manner in this new timeline!
Naruto slowly exhaled a breath of bloody air, suppressing the turbulent Qi and blood in his body. The superb recovery ability brought by Perfect Sage Mode was rapidly repairing the minor concussion he had just suffered in the energy collision.
He did not relax at all, and his golden pupils began to scan the completely destroyed tower area like the highest precision radar.
The Six Paths of Pain are just puppets. The real mastermind behind the scenes, the man whose soul is twisted by hatred and pain – Nagato, is still hiding deep in this tower!
The extraordinary perception brought by the celestial chakra spread out like invisible tentacles, penetrating the layers of metal ruins, twisted pipes, and broken concrete blocks…
Soon, his gaze locked onto the base of the ruins, an area protected by special chakra barriers and layers of thick metal.
There, he sensed a… very faint chakra source, yet one that carried the unique ripples of the Rinnegan. That chakra was filled with decay, pain, and a dead silence, like a candle in the wind, ready to go out at any moment.
“Found it…” Naruto whispered, his eyes cold.
In his perception, in that hidden room, besides the weak Rinnegan chakra, there was another familiar chakra fluctuation – Konan’s. Her chakra also seemed somewhat disordered and weak, but more of it was… despair and dead silence.
(It seems that the “heart-piercing words” just now were more effective than expected…) A thought flashed through Naruto’s mind, but there was no mercy. If he wanted to correct his mistakes, he must first shatter the false illusions.
Without any hesitation, Naruto once again condensed the senjutsu chakra, this time not to cause large-scale destruction, but to concentrate the power on one point!
He fell from the sky like a meteorite, his right fist wrapped in dazzling golden light, slamming hard right above the hidden room he sensed!
“Immortal Technique: Diamond Break!”
The fist strengthened by magic is powerful enough to split mountains and crack rocks!
“Crack—boom!!!”
The thick metal layer was instantly pierced through like paper! The special chakra barrier that followed barely held out for half a second before shattering under the onslaught of the violent celestial energy! The solid alloy wall, like being struck head-on by a battering ram, exploded with a massive breach!
Gravel flew everywhere and smoke and dust filled the air.
Naruto’s figure passed through the gap and landed steadily on the ground of the hidden room.
This is the core of Pain and Nagato’s hiding place.
Unlike the grandeur and coldness of the tower outside, this room seemed unusually narrow and… shabby. Rather than a room, it was the core area of a massive life-support system comprised of various sophisticated machines and thick pipes.
The air was filled with the heavy smell of potions, the cold air of metal, and… the decaying smell of a certain life force constantly fading. The light was dim, and only the indicator lights embedded in the walls and machinery flickered a faint green or dark red light, reflecting the terrifying scene within the room.
In the center of the room stood a massive, throne-like mechanical chair. Connected to it were countless black pipes of varying thicknesses and wires gleaming with arcs of electricity.
And the person sitting on that chair was the real controller of the Six Paths of Pain – Nagato.
The scene before him made Naruto’s pupils shrink slightly involuntarily, even though he had future memories and already knew everything.
Too…weak.
The figure on the chair is more like a skeleton…whose life signs are maintained only by machinery.
He was shirtless, his skin a sickly pale color, tightly wrapped around his bony frame, devoid of any excess fat or muscle. His hair was the signature red of the Uzumaki clan, but it was withered and tangled, like lifeless grass. His cheeks were sunken, his cheekbones prominent, his lips chapped, and his entire being exuded an aura of near-death decay.
The most shocking thing was the black lines that crawled all over his body like spider webs, and… the dozens of thick black chakra receptors deeply pierced his spine! These black rods were like blood-sucking tubes, constantly draining his already dwindling life force to maintain the operation of the six Pain puppets and those eyes… enough to make even gods stare sideways.
Samsara Eye!
Nagato’s eyes were tightly shut, seemingly unable to even open them. Even so, the terrifying power contained in the mysterious purple ripples beneath his eyelids still made him feel a throbbing sensation deep within his soul.
And at this moment, these eyes, symbolizing the power of the Six Paths, were suffering unimaginable backlash as the six bodies they controlled were completely destroyed! Nagato’s body trembled violently, his forehead covered in beads of cold sweat, and he let out an uncontrollable groan of pain, as if he was enduring the excruciating pain of his soul being torn apart.
Standing next to the mechanical seat was the only person still able to stand – Xiaonan.
Her condition was equally dire. Her once neat black Akatsuki robes were now tattered, stained with dust and blood. Her silky blue hair had become a mess, with strands clinging to her pale, vacant face. Her eyes were hollow, devoid of their former coldness and sharpness, leaving only a deep despair, confusion, and…unspeakable pain.
Naruto’s heartbreaking words just now, and the subsequent crushing defeat of Pain’s Six Paths, completely destroyed the faith she had always held. She stood there like a puppet without a soul, watching Nagato struggling in pain, but she didn’t know what else she could do.
When Naruto, like a divine descendant, broke through the wall and appeared in this hidden room, Konan’s empty eyes finally flickered. She suddenly raised her head and looked at the young man bathed in golden light. Her eyes were instantly filled with extremely complex emotions – fear, anger, hatred, but more than that, a kind of… incomprehensible confusion and powerlessness.
It was him…
It was this young man…
With his own strength, he destroyed the Six Paths of Pain that they were so proud of…
Uncovering the cruel truth behind their self-righteous “peace”…
Forced them… into a desperate situation…
“You…” Konan’s voice was dry and hoarse, like an old bellows. She subconsciously opened her arms and blocked Nagato’s way, trying to use her equally weak body to protect the most important person in her life. Although she knew that this was meaningless in front of the devil-like boy in front of her.
Nagato, in agony, seemed to sense the intruder’s arrival. He slowly and with difficulty opened his eyes.
When the Rinnegan eyes, which contained endless pain and hatred, met Naruto’s calm and sharp sage pupils burning with golden flames, time seemed to stop at this moment.
Nagato’s body jerked violently, his pupils bursting with disbelief, shock, and… a hint of confusion.
The boy in front of me…
Golden hair, deep blue (now golden) eyes, and the faint six whiskers on his face…
This image…
So familiar…
It looks so much like… It looks so much like the close friend Yahiko who gave them hope but ultimately died in despair!
No, not just like!
The vigorous vitality emanating from the young man in front of him, the warm aura that seemed to be able to illuminate all darkness (although it was now covered by the cold murderous intent and majesty), were exactly the same as Yahiko!
What shocked him even more was that he sensed a… shared aura from this young man! That vast and tenacious life force that belonged only to the Uzumaki clan! Although he had lost his tailed beast, the essence of this life force could not deceive him, a fellow Uzumaki bloodline!
(The Uzumaki clan… looks so similar to Yahiko… and possesses… such terrifying senjutsu power… Could it be… that he is…)
A name exploded in Nagato’s mind like thunder!
That name was their teacher, Jiraiya, who had mentioned it to them more than once. He was another disciple whom he had high hopes for, the prophesied… savior!
Uzumaki…Naruto? !
How is that possible?!
How did he appear here?!
And…how could he possess such terrifying power?! He even…knows the abilities of Pain’s Six Paths so well?!
The absurd thought that had previously arisen through the eyes of Tendo Pain – “he came from the future” – once again emerged uncontrollably in Nagato’s mind, and became clearer and more… real!
Otherwise, there is no way to explain all this!
There is no way to explain why this young man knows the secret of the Rinnegan!
There is no explanation for why he can easily break all the abilities of Pain’s Six Paths!
There’s no way to explain why he possesses such a powerful and perfect Sage Mode!
(The future… is he really… from the future?!)
A huge wave surged in Nagato’s heart, and his eyes were filled with shock, horror, and… a hint of fear that he himself hadn’t even noticed!
If the other person really came from the future, then… everything he did, the pain he endured, the path he insisted on… could it be… that it was all really wrong?!
“You…” Nagato’s voice was hoarse, and every word seemed to be squeezed out from the depths of his throat, full of pain and disbelief, “You… are… Uzumaki… Naruto?”
Naruto stood there quietly, enveloped by the golden light of his Sage Mode, dispelling the darkness from the room. He calmly looked at the frail, red-haired man in the chair, overwhelmed by pain and shock, and at his once clear Rinnegan eyes, now filled with endless ripples.
Fragments of future memories flashed through his mind again—that Nagato who had exhausted his life in front of him, used the Reincarnation Technique to revive all those killed by Pain, and finally died with a trace of relief and entrustment…
That senior brother who was also Jiraiya’s disciple, who also carried a heavy fate, who also longed for peace, but who embarked on a completely different path…
Naruto’s eyes flashed with a complex mix of emotions. There was a cold murderous intent, a relentless determination to deal with his enemies, but also… a deeply hidden regret and… sorrow for his fellow apprentice’s tragic fate.
But he knew that now was not the time to be sentimental.
He must end it all in the most direct and effective way!
“It seems that you are not too confused.”
Naruto’s voice rang out, calm but with an unquestionable majesty, echoing in this room filled with the breath of despair and death.
“Nagato.”
He slowly raised his right hand, and the golden fairy chakra began to condense again. Although the scale was far smaller than the super-large jade spiral shuriken just now, the pure energy contained in it and the aura that locked everything still made Nagato and Konan feel suffocated and desperate.
“Your twisted ‘peace’ must end.”
Chapter 16: The Truth of the Samsara Eye (Old Version)
“Uzumaki…Naruto…”
Nagato’s hoarse voice echoed in the silent room. Every syllable seemed to have exhausted his remaining strength. It was filled with incredible shock, confusion, and a trace of fear from the depths of his soul that he had forced himself to suppress.
Konan, standing before Nagato, attempted to shield him with her equally frail body, her entire body trembling at Naruto’s presence. Her eyes were blank and vacant. The shock of those heartbreaking words hadn’t yet subsided when the reality of Pain’s Six Paths’ complete destruction hit her, completely crumbling her last psychological defenses. She stared at Naruto, her lips moving, but no sound emanated. Only an endless sense of despair and powerlessness remained.
Naruto stood there calmly, his golden sage pupils swept coldly over Nagato’s withered body covered with black sticks, and finally fixed on his Rinnegan that symbolized the power of the Six Paths.
“It seems that you are not too confused.” Naruto’s voice rang out, breaking the suffocating silence. There was an unquestionable majesty in his calmness. “You can still recognize me, Nagato.”
Nagato gasped violently, each breath causing the black rods in his back to pierce his bones, bringing piercing pain. The backlash from the destruction of Pain’s Six Paths washed over his already fragile nerves like a tidal wave. But at this moment, the physical pain was nothing compared to the torment of his inner crumbling faith.
“Twisted…?” Nagato’s voice was like sandpaper scraping against each other, tinged with self-mockery and madness. “What do you know?! Do you know how much suffering this world has endured?! War, death, loss… Only by making the world feel complete pain can we stop conflict! Only then can we usher in true peace! This is Yahiko’s wish! It’s our common goal!”
He tried to cover up his inner turmoil with roars, and tried to use his past ideals to support his collapsing spirit.
“Yahiko’s wish?” Naruto sneered. A hint of pity flashed in his golden eyes, but more of it was a cold sharpness. “Do you really think that what Yahiko wants is ‘peace’ brought about in this way? To rule everything with fear? To exchange destruction for tranquility?”
He took a step forward, approaching the mechanical seat, looking down at Nagato from above, his voice as icy as ice:
“Or is it that this so-called ‘peace’ and ‘Yahiko’s wish’ are just excuses you made up to escape your own pain and justify the crimes you committed after being consumed by hatred?!”
“No! It’s not!” Nagato retorted passionately, struggling to sit up straight, but his weak body refused to obey, causing him to cough more violently and suffer more pain. “It’s this world… it’s this world’s fault! It’s this world that took Yahiko away! It’s this world that made us suffer endless pain! I’m just… doing justice for the heavens! I’m guiding the world back onto the right path!”
“Guide the world?” Naruto shook his head, the pity in his eyes deepening. “Nagato, you can’t even guide yourself, how can you guide the world?”
He pointed his finger at Nagato’s eyes, which were filled with pain and madness, and said word by word:
“You don’t even… know the true origin of these eyes, do you?”
These words, like a bolt from the blue, instantly hit Nagato’s vital point!
Nagato’s pupils suddenly contracted, his breathing suddenly choked, and a look of disbelief and horror appeared on his face: “You…what did you say…?”
Where did the Rinnegan come from? Weren’t these eyes awakened by the extreme grief and anger he felt when he witnessed his parents being mistakenly killed by Konoha ninjas? Isn’t this a power that belongs to him?!
Konan was also stunned and looked at Naruto blankly, not understanding what he meant. Wasn’t the Rinnegan Nagato’s innate power?
Naruto looked at Nagato’s speechless expression with indifference, and continued to reveal the long-buried, cruel truth with cold words:
“These eyes are not yours at all. They belong to someone else, a gift forcibly ‘given’ to you by a long-dead soul in order to fulfill his own insane ambitions.”
“A name… you may have heard of, or may never have truly known—”
“Uchiha… Madara!”
“Uchiha Madara?!” Nagato and Konan exclaimed at the same time, their faces filled with disbelief and horror!
Uchiha Madara! The legendary ninja who fought alongside the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, but ultimately parted ways with him! Considered one of the strongest in the ninja world, the shadow that sparked countless wars!
These Rinnegan are actually Uchiha Madara’s? !
“Impossible… This is absolutely impossible!” Nagato shook his head frantically, trying to deny this “truth” that overturned his cognition. “The Rinnegan was clearly awakened by me after my parents died! It’s my own power!”
“Think carefully, Nagato.” Naruto’s voice was full of insight. “Before you ‘awakened’ the Rinnegan, before you lost your parents, did you ever see someone… wearing a mask, or someone with a mysterious identity? Did he do anything to you or your parents? Or… did he quietly leave something on you without you knowing?”
Naruto’s words were like a key that unlocked the dusty corners deep within Nagato’s memory. Some vague images, which he had deliberately ignored, began to emerge…
During his childhood, during the ravages of war, his parents struggled to survive… It seemed… he had indeed experienced some strange experiences? Some blurry faces? Some brief comas?
No… Impossible… Those are just chaotic memories from the war…
Nagato tried desperately to deny it, but Naruto’s determined look and the intense throbbing in his heart caused by these words made it impossible for him to deceive himself any longer.
“It was Uchiha Madara who chose you when you were young.” Naruto stated the facts coldly, “Because you are a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, you possess vast chakra and strong vitality, making you one of the very few who can withstand the power of the Rinnegan. Before his death, he transplanted his Rinnegan into you, and regarded you as a pawn for his resurrection, as the key to completing his ‘Moon Eye Project’!”
“Moon Eye Project?” Xiaonan repeated the unfamiliar word blankly.
“A mad plan to cover the entire world with the ultimate illusion, depriving everyone of their free will.” Naruto explained simply, his gaze refocusing on Nagato. “He chose you, Nagato, not because of any special talents, but because of your bloodline, your potential, and… your pain and hatred. These make you easier for him to use and manipulate!”
“Everything you’ve been through, the pain you’ve endured, your hatred for this world… Perhaps, from the very beginning, it was all part of that old man’s plan! He needed a puppet with a heart filled with darkness, a thirst for power, and someone he could easily guide. He needed a puppet to keep the Rinnegan for him, to collect the tailed beasts for him, and to complete his self-righteous mission of ‘saving the world’!”
“No… Shut up! Shut up!!!” Nagato roared in pain, his hands tightly gripping the armrests of the chair, his knuckles turning white from the force, and his body shaking violently, as if he would collapse at any moment.
He had always believed that the Samsara Eye was his innate power, his capital for revenge and peace, the proof of his transcendence of mortals! It was the symbol of his status as a “god”!
But now, the young man before him told him that these eyes didn’t belong to him at all! He was just a chosen vessel! A chess piece being manipulated at will!
All the pain he endured, the ideals he cherished, even the power he was most proud of, could it be that they were just a scam carefully planned by others?!
This realization was more painful than the backlash from the destruction of Pain’s Six Paths! Even more deadly! It was like the most vicious curse, instantly crushing all his pride and faith!
“puff–!”
A mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out from his long mouth, splattering his pale chest and the cold mechanical seat, a shocking sight. His breath instantly became weaker, and the light in Samsara’s eyes dimmed, leaving only endless emptiness and despair.
“Nagato!” Konan exclaimed and hurried forward, wanting to wipe the blood for him, but was stopped by Nagato who waved his hand weakly.
“Heh… heh… hahahaha…” Nagato suddenly laughed nervously, his laughter hoarse and sad, full of endless self-mockery and despair, “chess piece… turns out… I’m just a chess piece… Yahiko… Konan… our dreams… our pain… are all… fake… hahaha…”
Under the impact of the cruel truth, his spirit was on the verge of collapse.
Looking at the frantic Nagato, Konan felt a sharp pain in her heart, tears streaming down her face once again. She wanted to refute Naruto, to tell him it wasn’t true, but everything he said vaguely matched the words and actions of the mysterious “masked man” in her memory. That man had indeed found them shortly after Yahiko’s death, had indeed been constantly leading Nagato to extremes, and had indeed been exploiting their pain and their desire for peace…
Could it be… that everything is really just a scam?
(Yahiko… I’m sorry… Were we… too naive…) Konan’s heart was filled with endless regret and pain.
Naruto watched the tragic scene with indifference, his heart unmoved. In the future, after learning the truth, he felt pity for Nagato’s fate. But despite his pity, the crimes Nagato had committed and the suffering he had caused were undeniable facts.
“Everything you do, capturing the tailed beasts, causing slaughter, spreading fear… is only adding bricks and mortar to that madman’s plan! Your so-called ‘God’, your so-called ‘peace’, from beginning to end, is built on lies one after another!”
“No… no…” Nagato’s eyes were unfocused and he muttered to himself. The last light in his Samsara Eyes was completely extinguished.
Uchiha Madara… Moon Eye Project… Uchiha Obito… Nine-Tails Rebellion… Yahiko’s Death…
Countless truths flooded into his mind like a tide, impacting his already shattered spiritual world. He had always believed himself to be a “god” in control of everything, saving this fallen world in his own way. But in the end, he was the most pathetic and pitiful pawn! Enshrouded in layer upon layer of conspiracy, driven by hatred and lies, he ultimately embarked on a destructive path that completely contradicted his original intentions!
The bond he cherished, the pain he carried, the ideal he pursued… all seemed so pale and ridiculous in the face of the cruel truth!
Another mouthful of blood spurted out, and Nagato’s body suddenly fell back, leaning heavily against the cold mechanical seat. His breath was so weak that it seemed as if it would be cut off at any moment. The black stick behind him flashed a dangerous arc of electricity, and the life support system issued a shrill alarm.
“Nagato!” Konan screamed and threw herself to the chair, trying to use her chakra to stabilize Nagato’s vital signs, but her chakra also became disordered because of her broken mind, and it had no effect at all.
She raised her head and looked at Naruto with tearful eyes, her eyes filled with desperate pleading: “Please… let him go… he can’t bear it anymore…”
However, Naruto seems to have no intention of giving up. He knows that in order to completely sever Nagato’s connection with the past, he must reveal the last, deepest and darkest secret.
He looked at the nearly unconscious Nagato and the desperate Konan beside him, and spoke slowly, his voice low and cold, as if carrying a chill from ancient times:
“Do you think… Uchiha Madara is the ultimate mastermind?”
This sentence made Xiaonan, who was already in despair, stunned again.
If it wasn’t Madara? Then who else could it be?!
“Behind Uchiha Madara, there is an older, more sinister existence.”
“A person who… even Uchiha Madara himself was manipulated by him… the embodiment of his will.”
“Its name is…”
“Black Zetsu.”
“Black Zetsu?!” Konan repeated this completely unfamiliar name in a daze.
“It claims to be the product of Uchiha Madara’s will, but is actually the remnant of the will of Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, the goddess of the Rabbit, who was sealed by the Six Paths Sage in ancient times!” Naruto’s shocking statement revealed the deepest secrets of the ninja world. “Its purpose is not peace, nor the Moon Eye Project, but… to resurrect its mother, Kaguya Ōtsutsuki! Let this ancestor of chakra rule the world again!”
“For thousands of years, Black Zetsu has been lurking in the history of the ninja world, constantly sowing discord, tampering with history, and leading the reincarnations of Indra and Ashura to kill each other, generation after generation… Uchiha Madara is just a relatively powerful chess piece chosen by it! Everything Madara did, his so-called plans, even the contents of the Uchiha stone tablet he carved, may have been tampered with by Black Zetsu!”
“The Samsara Eye is not a backup plan left by Madara to revive himself, but a key tool that Black Zetsu used to guide Madara to open and pass on in order to revive Kaguya!”
“So, Nagato…” Naruto’s gaze was like a sharp sword, piercing the already dying Nagato, “What you inherited is not only Uchiha Madara’s ambition, but also… a part of an evil will that has been cursed for thousands of years and intends to destroy the world!”
“Boom!!!”
As Naruto finished speaking, it was like an invisible thunder, completely shattering Nagato’s last spiritual pillar!
His body convulsed violently, and the last glimmer of light in his Samsara Eyes vanished completely, leaving only an endless void and dead silence. The life support system issued an even sharper and more piercing alarm, and the vital signs on the screen plummeted like a waterfall!
His last bit of faith, the meaning of his existence, everything he had… all vanished in the face of this outrageously cruel truth!
He is not a god, not even an autonomous chess piece!
He is just a pathetic victim who has been exploited at every level and swept up in a thousand-year conspiracy!
Yahiko’s death…was due to this conspiracy?
Their quest for peace… was doomed to fail from the start?
Endless darkness completely submerged Nagato like a tide.
“Ah…ah…” Nagato let out a meaningless roar from his throat, his body twisted in extreme pain and despair, as if he was about to collapse completely in the next second.
“Nagato! Nagato! Wake up!” Konan shouted in horror, tears pouring out like a flood. She tried desperately to grab Nagato, but could only feel the coldness of his rapidly fading life force.
Despair, like an icy poisonous snake, wrapped around her heart and suffocated her.
Naruto watched the scene in silence, his golden eyes devoid of any emotion, only a deep, icy coldness. He knew the truth was cruel, but it must be revealed. Only by completely shattering old, false beliefs could a true new life be ushered in—no matter what form it took.
He slowly withdrew the senjutsu chakra concentrated in his right hand, and the light dissipated.
Pain’s Six Paths have been destroyed, and Nagato is heartbroken.
Chapter 17: Loot and Return (Old Version)
The wailing of the Hidden Rain Village did not stop with the end of the battle.
Deathly silence enveloped the top of this tower, which once symbolized the majesty of God but has now become a painting of hell.
Uzumaki Naruto remained in Sage Mode, his golden pupils like two eternally burning lights, calmly surveying everything before him. Nagato’s cold body slumped upon the shattered mechanical throne. His once turbulent eyes, the Rinnegan, now stared blankly at the vast, blasted skylight, as if silently announcing the end of a tragedy woven with ambition, pain, and betrayal.
His gaze turned to the pair of Rinnegan in Nagato’s eye sockets, which emitted an ominous purple light, and his eyes became sharp and solemn.
These eyes symbolize the Six Paths Sage’s power, hold the key to Uchiha Madara’s scheme, and are the indispensable “key” to future battles against the Ōtsutsuki clan. There can be no room for error!
“Konan, step back a little.” Naruto said in a deep voice, while his hands began to slowly form seals.
His hand seals weren’t fast, perhaps even a bit clumsy. After all, this body was still that of a teenager who had just mastered the basics of Sage Mode. Many complex hand seals that would become instinctive in the future now required careful consideration and adjustment. However, this didn’t affect his precise mobilization of the Sage Chakra within him.
Under his guidance, vast and boundless natural energy began to flow in a mysterious manner. Golden celestial chakra surged from his body like a living being, dancing and condensing at his fingertips, emitting a majesty and sacred aura far exceeding that of ordinary chakra.
“The power of the Rinnegan is too strong and too dangerous. Removing it directly by physical means will not only damage the power of the eyes themselves, but will also make it easier for the masked man to sense it through special means.” Naruto explained while making hand seals. His voice was calm, as if he was conducting an academic seminar rather than dealing with a pair of demonic eyes that could destroy the world.
“Furthermore, these eyes seem to have a deep connection with Nagato’s soul. Even after his body died and his soul was on the verge of dissipation, the power of the Rinnegan still protected his last remaining consciousness and even… tried to convey some kind of message to the outside world, or perhaps… execute some final ‘instruction’.”
Naruto’s golden pupils flickered slightly, his fairy perception was fully activated, and he carefully analyzed the weak yet extremely tenacious chakra fluctuations in the Rinnegan.
(As expected… is this the opening move of the Samsara Naturalization Technique? Unfortunately… Nagato, you are incapable of completing this technique in your current state. Forcing it will only result in the complete annihilation of your soul, leaving you without even the chance to enter the Pure Land. Your atonement… is not yet time.)
Naruto understood and the speed of his hand seals suddenly increased!
“If you want to completely isolate the Rinnegan’s chakra fluctuations and safely preserve its power to prevent it from being seized or used by the enemy, the best way is to use the Uzumaki clan’s highest level sealing technique to temporarily ‘seal’ it!”
“Immortal Technique·Vortex Flow·Four Symbols Reincarnation Seal!”
With Naruto’s final low roar, he slammed his hands against Nagato’s tightly closed eyes!
“Buzz——!!!!!”
A dazzling golden light suddenly burst out!
With Naruto’s palm as the center, countless complex and mysterious golden runes surged out like a tide, instantly covering Nagato’s entire head! These runes were not simply condensed chakra, but contained vast natural energy and pure senjutsu chakra, representing the embodiment of the sealing law!
The Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique is known for its exquisiteness and power, and what Naruto is performing at this moment is a super sealing technique that is far beyond the cognition of this era, created by combining his profound understanding of sealing techniques in the future and the absolute control of natural energy in the perfect sage mode!
Like living chains, the golden runes quickly penetrated Nagato’s eye sockets, entangling the two purple Rinnegan. The Rinnegan chakra, which had been slightly fluctuating, was quickly suppressed and restrained by this powerful sealing force, as if it had encountered its nemesis. It finally became completely silent!
The whole process was lightning fast, yet full of awe-inspiring ritual.
When the golden light faded, Nagato’s eyes remained closed, but two extremely complex, faintly golden Four Symbols Seal patterns appeared around his eyelids. These patterns were like two eternal shackles, completely sealing the power of the Rinnegan within Nagato’s body, isolating it from all contact with the outside world.
Unless the caster himself or someone who is equally proficient in the Uzumaki clan’s top-level sealing technique, no one can break the seal, let alone seize the power of the Rinnegan.
“Huh…” Naruto slowly withdrew his hands, a layer of fine sweat beads seeped out of his forehead, and his face was a little paler than before.
Performing such a high-level immortal sealing technique was extremely taxing on his current body. Although the Perfect Sage Mode could continuously absorb natural energy, it consumed much less mental energy.
He could feel that the duration of his Sage Mode was rapidly shortening.
Xiaonan was stunned watching from the side, and was deeply shocked again.
That level of sealing technique… she had never seen it before, or even heard of it before! It was no longer a simple ninjutsu, but more like… some kind of power at the level of rules! Did the Uzumaki clan… really possess such a terrifying sealing secret technique?
She looked at Naruto’s slightly exhausted but still upright figure, and the fear and awe in her heart deepened again. This boy…how many secrets did he still hide?
“Alright, the Rinnegan is safe for now.” Naruto adjusted his breathing and looked at Konan. “As long as Nagato’s body is still there and the seal is not broken, the masked man will not be able to directly seize the Rinnegan. This can buy us precious time.”
“Nagato’s body…” Konan murmured, her eyes once again fixed on the cold corpse, her eyes filled with sadness and reluctance, “Should we… take him away?”
“Take him away?” Naruto shook his head. “The target is too big. Besides, the Hidden Rain Village… needs someone to clean up the mess, doesn’t it?”
His eyes swept across the ruins, hinting at something.
Konan fell silent. She understood what Naruto meant. With Nagato dead and Pain gone, the Hidden Rain Village was now leaderless and in chaos. If they left like this, this war-torn country would likely plunge into even deeper turmoil.
(Yahiko…he always hoped…to let the people of the Hidden Rain Village live in peace and tranquility…)
“Akatsuki…is dead in name only.” Naruto continued, his voice calm but filled with unquestionable strength. “Pein is dead, and Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara…they will soon be dead too. The remaining members, the masked man and Zetsu, are our true enemies. And you…need to make a choice.”
He looked at Konan, his golden eyes scrutinizing her. “Will you continue to dwell on past hatred and false ideals, becoming a pawn of that masked man and ultimately being destroyed? Or…will you inherit Yahiko’s true will, let go of hatred, use your own strength to protect this land, and try to establish…a peace that truly belongs to the Hidden Rain Village?”
“I…” Konan opened her mouth, her heart filled with struggle. Letting go of hatred? How easy was that! Yahiko’s death, Nagato’s pain, and the destruction brought about by this young man before her… all of this was etched deep in her soul like a brand.
But… what could she do? Keep fighting? For what? To seek revenge against whom?
She looked at Nagato’s peaceful face (perhaps it was peaceful only because of death) and thought of Yahiko’s sunny smile.
(To protect… Yahiko’s true last wish…)
Maybe… this is the only way for her to go?
“I need to know more…about that masked man, about his plans, about…everything about Akatsuki.” Konan raised her head. Although there was still pain in her eyes, there was a hint of determination. “If what you said is true, if he really used us…I will never let him go!”
These words were equivalent to stating her position.
Naruto nodded, this was exactly what he wanted.
“Very good,” he said. “As for that masked man… I know a lot. He calls himself Uchiha Madara, but his true identity is likely someone else. He possesses extremely strange space-time ninjutsu that allows him to transform his body into a ethereal form, making him immune to most physical attacks and ninjutsu. He’s very difficult to deal with. His goal is to gather the nine tailed beasts, resurrect the Ten-Tails, launch the ‘Moon Eye Project’, and use illusions to control the world.”
Naruto briefly told Konan the core information he knew about Obito (although he was not completely sure that the masked man was Obito, but it was very likely) and the Moon Eye Project. This information was enough for her to understand how terrifying the enemy was and how ridiculous everything they had done before was.
“As for the other members of Akatsuki…” Naruto paused, “Kakuzu and Hidan, codenamed the ‘Immortal Duo’, one is greedy for money, the other believes in evil gods, and both have strange abilities. Deidara and Sasori are the ‘Art Duo’, one plays with explosions, the other plays with puppets. Kisame, a traitorous ninja from the Hidden Mist Village, is skilled in water jutsu, has a huge amount of chakra, and is fused with a large sword called ‘Samehada’. And… Uchiha Itachi.”
When mentioning Itachi, Naruto’s tone was slightly complicated.
Xiaonan listened carefully, taking this information in mind. These were all possible enemies she might encounter in the future, and also… people she might be able to provide intelligence to.
“Where is the Outer Path Demon Statue?” Naruto asked, “It is the key to summoning the Ten-Tails’ body. Where is it now?”
Konan hesitated for a moment, but finally said, “…in an extremely secret place, guarded by the masked man himself. The exact location…I don’t know. Only he and Zetsu…and maybe Nagato…know it.”
Naruto frowned. It seemed that he would need to work harder to find the Outer Path Demon Statue. However, at least he had confirmed that it was still in Obito’s hands.
“One last question.” Naruto looked at Konan, “You just now… seemed to have had contact with that masked man?”
Konan nodded, a hint of disgust and vigilance flashing in her eyes: “He occasionally appears in the Hidden Rain Village to convey ‘instructions’ to Nagato. He always wears that Uzumaki mask, hiding his true identity and chakra. I tried to attack him, but my paper escape technique… is completely ineffective against him.”
She recalled the scene where Naruto easily grabbed her wrist and trapped her by the invisible barrier. Thinking of the masked man’s strange ability to become hollow, she couldn’t help but compare the two of them in her heart.
(This boy… seems even more… unpredictable than that masked man…)
“I see.” Naruto nodded, “It seems that if we want to deal with him, we need more intelligence and preparation.”
He had basically asked all the questions he needed to ask. His Samsara Eye had been sealed. It was time to leave.
He turned around, ready to go look for Jiraiya.
“Wait!” Xiaonan suddenly called out to him.
Naruto turned around and looked at her in confusion.
Konan took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind. Her eyes fell on Nagato’s body, filled with endless sorrow, but her tone was remarkably firm: “Nagato’s body… stay here. I will… protect him, and protect the Hidden Rain Village. Until… the last moment of my life.”
“But…” She raised her head and looked at Naruto with a complicated look in her eyes, “If one day, you need the power of the Rinnegan… to fight against that masked man, or… to achieve the ‘peace’ you mentioned…”
She paused, as if considering her words, and finally said slowly:
“…I’ll…give it to you.”
This is a promise. A promise that is wagered with life and faith.
Naruto looked at her, was silent for a moment, then nodded: “I remember. I hope…that day won’t come.”
He said no more, and his figure flashed and disappeared beyond the broken wall.
In the room, only Konan was left once again, and… Nagato’s cold body.
Rain continued to drip from the skylight, hitting her body with a chilling chill. But her eyes now held a hint of something… indescribable.
Perhaps it was the flame of revenge, perhaps it was the determination to protect, or perhaps it was… the emotion towards the young man who broke into her life like a storm, destroyed everything, but left a glimmer of light… that was so complicated that even she herself could not understand.
On the outskirts of Yuyin Village, at the top of a relatively intact tower.
At this moment, Naruto had already released his Sage Mode, returning to his original youthful appearance. His golden hair was a little disheveled, his orange tracksuit was tattered, and his face still bore a trace of fatigue from the battle, but his azure eyes were still clear, and even… held the faintest hint of a smile?
“Hey, lecherous sage, are you impatient?” Naruto grinned, revealing his signature sunny smile, as if what he had just experienced was not a devastating battle, but just a slightly intense outing.
“Naruto! You kid…” Jiraiya finally felt relieved when he saw Naruto appear safe and sound, but then an uncontrollable anger (or more like fear and worry) surged in his heart, “Are you okay?! What’s going on in there?! Where’s Pein… Nagato?”
He looked Naruto up and down and found that apart from his clothes being a little torn, he really seemed to be fine, so he breathed a sigh of relief, but his tone was still full of anxiety.
“Don’t worry, it’s all resolved.” Naruto patted Jiraiya’s shoulder and said in a relaxed tone, “The Six Paths of Pain are all destroyed. Nagato… is also dead.”
“What?! Nagato… is dead?!” Jiraiya’s pupils shrank suddenly. Although he had expected this, hearing the news in person still made him feel an indescribable complex feeling. That once innocent and kind child, that disciple he had placed such high hopes on… in the end…
His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end it just turned into a long sigh.
“Then… what about the Rinnegan?” Jiraiya asked in a low voice. This was the issue that concerned him most.
“Don’t worry.” Naruto pointed to his head, “I have used a special sealing technique to temporarily seal it in Nagato’s body. As long as the seal is not broken and Nagato’s body is not taken away, the eyes will be safe for the time being. That masked man…can’t get it for the time being.”
Hearing this, Jiraiya finally breathed a sigh of relief. The power of the Rinnegan was too terrifying. If it fell into the hands of the enemy, the consequences would be disastrous. Naruto’s ability to properly handle this problem was undoubtedly the best outcome.
“Alright, we shouldn’t stay here for long.” Naruto stretched and yawned, as if the previous fierce battle had exhausted a lot of his energy (mainly mental energy). “We have to hurry back to Konoha. Tsunade-san must be waiting anxiously. And…”
He looked off into the distance again, his gaze growing deeper. “The real trouble… I’m afraid it’s just begun. That masked man will never let me go.”
The road ahead is not destined to be smooth.
“Let’s go, kid.” Jiraiya patted Naruto’s back, his tone filled with a hint of emotion, a hint of relief, and a hint of dependence…that he himself didn’t even notice. “Let’s go home.”
“Yeah!” Naruto nodded heavily.
The two of them did not stop. Their figures flashed and turned into two streams of light. They left the village full of rain, ruins and sadness and rushed towards the Fire Country.
The sunlight seemed to have finally penetrated the thick clouds, casting a faint light behind them.
The chapter of the Hidden Rain Village has come to an end.
And Konoha Village, and even the entire ninja world, is about to face a bigger storm.
Chapter 18: Konoha’s Welcome (Old Version)
The way home always seems shorter and more complicated than the way there.
But this fleeting relief, like ripples on the surface of water, was soon dissipated by a deeper, unspoken barrier. Jiraiya was always able to keenly detect the fleeting glint of age and heaviness in Naruto’s azure eyes, a look that was unbecoming of youth. It was the kind of gaze that could only be calmed after having experienced mountains of blood and blood, and carried the weight of too much fate.
The two of them sped up again, turning into two streams of light and rushing towards the familiar green land that symbolized their home.
Hokage’s office.
The atmosphere was as solemn as the sea before a storm.
Tsunade sat in the Hokage’s chair, her hands folded across the desk, her brow furrowed, her amber eyes filled with anxiety and worry. Shizune, holding Tuntun, stood quietly nearby, her face pale. Inside the office were several other Konoha high-ranking officials—the two advisory elders, Utatane Koharu and Mitokado En, and Hatake Kakashi, who had just returned from a mission.
Ever since Jiraiya had ignored her warnings and headed for the Hidden Rain Village a few days earlier, Tsunade had been plagued by anxiety. She knew Jiraiya’s character all too well, and she was also well aware of the terrifying power of the Akatsuki organization, especially Pein, who possessed the Rinnegan. Despite Naruto, the brat from the “future,” vowing to “save” Jiraiya and even displaying incredible strength, Tsunade’s inner worries remained undimmed.
That’s Pain! The legendary Eye of the Sage of Six Paths! Even Jiraiya couldn’t escape unscathed! Even if Naruto was strong, without the Nine-Tails, how could he…
“Tsunade-sama, please calm down.” Shizune watched Tsunade’s fingers drumming on the table and whispered soothingly, “Jiraiya-sama, good fortune will come to you, and… there is also Naruto…”
Shizune’s voice was hesitant when she mentioned Naruto. The boy had changed so much recently that she felt a little strange and… scared.
Tsunade waved her hands irritably: “How can I stay calm?! That idiot! He’s already old, yet still so impulsive! If something really happens to him…”
She didn’t finish her words, but everyone in the office understood what she meant. Jiraiya’s importance to Konoha was self-evident, and he was irreplaceable in Tsunade’s heart.
Kakashi leaned against the wall, his hands in his pockets. Although his face was still obscured by his mask, the one exposed eye was filled with solemnity. He was also worried about the safety of Jiraiya-sensei. As for Naruto… Kakashi’s emotions were even more complicated. He had witnessed the astonishing changes in Naruto during this period and knew that the student was no longer the last in the group. But to challenge Pain… Kakashi simply couldn’t imagine Naruto had any chance of winning. Unless… that “future” Naruto mentioned, the precise information about Pain’s abilities, and his unfathomable power of senjutsu… could really work a miracle?
Just when the atmosphere in the office was extremely depressing, there was a sudden knock on the door.
“Come in!” Tsunade suppressed her irritation and said in a deep voice.
The door was pushed open and two figures appeared at the door.
When Tsunade saw Jiraiya walking in front of her, looking a little dusty but fine, she suddenly stood up from her seat, her amber pupils suddenly contracted, and the surprise, disbelief, and the huge sense of relief that suddenly surged over her made her speechless for a moment!
“Ji-Jiraiya…you…”
Jingyin covered her mouth with her hands in excitement, her eyes instantly reddening. Tuntun also let out an excited “puff” sound.
Kakashi’s body also shook, and his Sharingan showed obvious surprise and… a hint of relief.
The two advisory elders also showed expressions of surprise.
However, when their eyes fell on the blond boy who also walked in behind Jiraiya, the atmosphere in the office changed subtly again.
Naruto… he’s back too? And he doesn’t seem to be injured…
What…is going on?
Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, who was so excited that she lost her composure. He felt mixed emotions and forced a smile on his face: “Hey, Tsunade, I’m back. Sorry to have worried you.”
Tsunade took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing her surging emotions, and sat back in her chair, but her slightly trembling fingers still betrayed her inner restlessness. Her sharp eyes swept back and forth between Jiraiya and Naruto, and she asked in a deep voice, “What’s going on? Over in the Hidden Rain Village… Pein…”
Everyone’s eyes were focused on Jiraiya, waiting for his answer.
Jiraiya opened his mouth, but felt strangely… awkward. Just as he was hesitating about how to phrase it, Naruto stepped forward and spoke calmly, his voice clearly echoing in the silent office:
“Mission accomplished, Granny Tsunade.”
His tone was as calm as if he was saying “It’s a nice day today”, as if what he had just completed was not a life-and-death battle that could change the landscape of the ninja world, but just an ordinary D-rank mission.
“What?!” Tsunade suddenly raised her head, her eyes as sharp as a knife, staring at Naruto, “Mission completed? What do you mean? Where’s Pain? Where’s the leader of Akatsuki?!”
Naruto met Tsunade’s oppressive gaze without any extra expression on his face. He just said in a tone of stating the facts:
“I’ve already dealt with all of the Six Paths of Pain. Their true form, Nagato, is also dead. As for Konan… she won’t pose a threat anymore for the time being.”
“…”
Deathly silence.
The entire Hokage’s office seemed to have frozen even the air.
Tsunade’s expression froze, her amber pupils dilated with extreme shock, her mouth slightly open, as if she wanted to say something, but no sound came out.
The wrinkles on the faces of the two advisory elders seemed to be stretched out by shock, and their cloudy eyes were filled with disbelief.
Kakashi’s body, which had been leaning against the wall, suddenly stood up straight. His Sharingan, distorted by the violent emotional fluctuations, instantly transformed into a kaleidoscope before quickly returning to its original form. He stared at Naruto intently, as if he wanted to see through the young man who had spoken such earth-shattering words.
“Naruto, Naruto… what… what did you say?” Tsunade’s voice became a little hoarse due to shock. She almost subconsciously looked at Jiraiya, trying to find a trace of denial on her companion’s face, “Jiraiya! What the hell is going on?! What nonsense is he talking about?!”
Pain’s Six Paths… completely destroyed?!
Nagato…is dead?!
By Naruto…alone? !
How…how is this possible?! This is simply unbelievable! It’s even more outrageous than hearing that a toad can fly!
They already knew about Pain’s strength through the intelligence Jiraiya had brought back (although it now seemed that that intelligence was incomplete and even wrong). He was a terrifying existence with the Rinnegan, capable of easily destroying an entire village! Even Jiraiya-sama…
Everyone’s eyes were once again focused on Jiraiya, eager to get an answer from him.
Jiraiya felt the burning gazes of the crowd, especially Tsunade’s eyes which were filled with strong doubts and a hint of pleading, and an indescribable bitterness welled up in his heart.
What else can he say?
The facts are right in front of us.
He took a deep breath, avoided Tsunade’s gaze, and said slowly in a tired and helpless tone:
“…Tsunade, everything Naruto said…is true.”
This sentence was like a bomb dropped on the calm lake, instantly setting off huge waves in the hearts of Tsunade, Kakashi and others!
Is it true?!
Naruto wasn’t talking nonsense?!
The boy who was once considered the last one in the group, the boy who not long ago had to rely on the power of the Nine-Tails to barely fight against powerful enemies… could he really single-handedly defeat Pain, a man who even Master Jiraiya was helpless against?!
This… this has completely exceeded their cognitive limits!
How… How is this possible?! He lost the Nine-Tailed Fox… How could he possess such terrifying power?! Sage Mode… Could his Sage Mode be this powerful?!
Tsunade recalled what she had discovered when she examined Naruto’s body before – the almost perfect senjutsu chakra, the physical strength and recovery ability that far exceeded that of ordinary people… Although she was shocked at the time, she could not connect that with “being able to fight and defeat Pain alone”!
Kakashi’s expression became extremely complicated. He thought of his teacher, Minato Namikaze, his former teammate Obito, and his own teachings and expectations for Naruto…
(So… before we knew it… he had grown to this point… even… far surpassing all of us…)
Kakashi was filled with shock, but also with a sense of… indescribable relief and… pride.
As expected of…Minato-sensei’s child.
“How… how did you do that?” Elder Advisor Mitomon En finally couldn’t help but ask, his voice trembling with excitement. “Naruto… how… how could you…”
Utane Koharu also stared at Naruto closely, her eyes full of inquiry and… a hint of fear.
Naruto remained calm in the face of everyone’s shock and questions. He knew how much of a shock this news would have on them, and this was all part of his plan. He needed to demonstrate sufficient strength and worth to gain sufficient voice and support for his next move.
“Nothing special.” Naruto said calmly, his tone as relaxed as if he were discussing how to make ramen. “Although the abilities of the Six Paths of Pain are a bit strange, they are not unsolvable. As long as you understand their core mechanisms and weaknesses, it is not difficult to find ways to deal with them.”
He said it lightly, but to Tsunade and the others, it was like thunder.
Understanding the core mechanism and weaknesses? Pain’s abilities have always been Akatsuki’s top secret! Jiraiya-sama risked his life to infiltrate, but only brought back partial and incomplete intelligence! How did Naruto know this?!
“You…how do you know Pain’s weakness?” Tsunade stared at Naruto, trying to find a flaw on his face.
Naruto spread his hands, a mysterious smile on his face: “Didn’t I tell you? Granny Tsunade, I have seen the future.”
The future again!
This word, like a spell, plunged Tsunade and the others into silence again.
Before, they might have been skeptical about Naruto’s “future declaration,” but now, the ironclad facts were before their eyes—Jiraiya had returned safe and sound, and the terrifying Pain had been dealt with by Naruto alone! All of this seemed to confirm that Naruto’s words were true!
Could it be… that he really has the ability to predict the future? !
This possibility made everyone present feel terrified.
“You…see the future…what else?” Tsunade’s voice trembled slightly. If Naruto could really see the future, then the fate of Konoha…the fate of the ninja world…
Naruto shook his head, “Now is not the time to talk about this. Knowing too much will do you no good.”
He paused, his tone becoming serious: “In short, the threat from Pain has been lifted. But this doesn’t mean it’s the end. On the contrary, it’s just the beginning.”
He glanced at everyone in the office, his gaze finally landing on Tsunade, his azure eyes flashing with a sharp light: “Next, we have more important things to do. The remaining members of the Akatsuki organization, the masked man who has been hiding behind the scenes, and… the real threat lurking deeper.”
Naruto’s words brought everyone back to reality from their shock.
Tsunade took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She was the Hokage, and no matter how shocked she was, she had to remain rational.
Naruto’s return and his achievements undoubtedly completely disrupted Konoha’s original plans and layout. The power and intelligence this young man possessed far exceeded their control. But regardless, Naruto was a Konoha ninja and on their side. His strength was crucial to the impending crisis.
“…I understand.” Tsunade spoke slowly, her voice regaining the calmness and majesty that belonged to the Hokage, although the shock in her eyes had not completely subsided. “Naruto, Jiraiya, you have worked hard. This mission… you completed it very well.”
She paused, her eyes fell on Naruto again, her expression becoming extremely complicated: “Regarding the ‘future’ you mentioned, and the next actions… we need to hold a secret meeting at the highest level to discuss and deploy in detail.”
She glanced at the advisory elders and Kakashi present: “What happened today, as well as Naruto’s abilities, must be kept as top secret! They must not be leaked!”
“Yes!” Kakashi and the two elders responded immediately.
“Okay,” Tsunade rubbed her swollen temples. This report with such an explosion of information made her feel exhausted. “You guys should go back and rest first. Especially you, Jiraiya, you should adjust yourself.” There was a hint of imperceptible concern in her tone.
Jiraiya nodded without saying anything more. He really needed time to digest this experience and… think about his future position.
Naruto looked at Tsunade’s forced composure, a slight smile curling his lips. He knew his goal had been achieved. Now it was all about how to use this “shock” to push Konoha, and indeed the entire ninja world, in the direction he desired.
“Then we’ll take our leave first, Grandma Tsunade.” Naruto said in a relaxed tone.
“Yeah.” Tsunade nodded, but her eyes still did not leave Naruto.
Just as Naruto turned around and prepared to leave with Jiraiya, he suddenly stopped, turned around, and a bright smile appeared on his face. That smile was as pure as the sun, completely different from the strength and coldness he had just displayed:
“By the way, Granny Tsunade.”
“Hmm?” Tsunade looked at him with some confusion.
“I’ve been busy for so long, I’m starving.” Naruto rubbed his stomach and said as a matter of course, “Can you… treat me to a bowl of Ichiraku ramen first? I want the extra large one with chashu!”
The office fell into an eerie silence again.
Tsunade, Kakashi, Shizune, and the two elders all looked at Naruto as if he were an alien.
Having just experienced such an earth-shattering event, uncovering a secret that could overturn everything he knew, this young man…was now thinking about…ramen?!
This huge contrast instantly destroyed the awe that everyone had just built up towards Naruto, and was replaced by a… ridiculous feeling.
Jiraiya’s mouth twitched and he covered his face helplessly.
(This kid… is still that stupid Naruto… in a sense…)
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s righteous expression as he waited to be fed. Veins popped out on her forehead and her clenched fists made a “crackling” sound.
“Uzumaki-Uzumaki-Naruto-!!!”
From the Hokage’s office, there was the Fifth Hokage’s furious roar, and… the scream of a blond boy who was beaten away.
In any case, this “welcome” that was enough to be recorded in the history of Konoha ended in such a noise full of shock, absurdity and… a hint of familiarity.
But everyone knows that from this day on, the future of Konoha Village, and even the future of the entire ninja world, has completely sailed towards an unknown… a new course led by that blond boy.
Chapter 19: Re-entering the Hokage’s Office (Old Version)
After a brief commotion, the door to the Hokage’s office was gently closed again. But this time, the atmosphere in the room was completely different from any previous time.
An indescribable solemnity hung in the air, yet it was no longer the worry, questioning, and scrutiny of before. Instead, it was a mixture of awe, inquiry, and a touch of…bewilderment. It was as if a sudden tsunami had just receded, leaving behind a devastated coastline and a group of frightened, bewildered survivors.
Tsunade returned to her seat as Hokage, but her posture no longer held the same oppressive authority. Her elbows rested on the table, her fingers intertwined, resting lightly on her chin. Her bright amber eyes were fixed on the blond boy standing in the center of the room, their expression intensely complex. The shock hadn’t yet fully subsided, but instead, she felt a deeper search to understand, to see through, this familiar yet unfamiliar being before her.
Kakashi still leaned against the wall, but his posture was no longer the languid, casual one of before. He leaned forward slightly, his hands no longer tucked in his pockets, now hanging naturally at his sides. His exposed Sharingan stared at Naruto unblinkingly, filled with intense vigilance, analysis, and a hint of excitement… even he himself wasn’t aware of it—an instinctive exploration of an unknown and powerful force. Jiraiya’s words, “I was… mostly just watching the whole time…,” replayed in his mind, trying to comprehend the incredible disparity in power implied by those words.
Uzumaki Naruto, the center of this silent storm, seemed unusually calm.
He had indeed been “taught a lesson” by Tsunade (mostly verbally, after all, Tsunade’s incredible strength wasn’t enough to easily knock him off balance at his current level). He had even gotten his wish, and Shizune had even taken him to a generous bowl of their special chashu ramen. After filling his stomach, his previous fatigue had dissipated considerably.
At that moment, he stood calmly in the center of the office, bearing the gaze of Konoha’s highest authority. He stood tall and straight, his expression composed, his azure eyes clear and deep, as if he could see through the thoughts of everyone present.
He knew that this summons was different from any previous ones.
No longer a question, no longer a doubt, but… an exploration.
They needed answers. They needed understanding. They needed to know where this sudden change would take Konoha, and the world, to.
This was a crucial step in Naruto’s plan. He needed to demonstrate his worth, not just in terms of force, but also in terms of strategy and vision. He wanted them to understand that he wasn’t just a reckless warrior with nothing but strength, but a leader capable of leading them out of darkness and into the future… a leader at the helm.
“Ahem…”
Finally, it was Tsunade who broke the suffocating silence. She cleared her throat, trying to regain the authority of a Hokage, but there was still a subtle dryness in her voice.
“Naruto.” She began, looking at him sharply, “Regarding what happened in the Hidden Rain Village… Jiraiya has confirmed your statement to us. But…”
She paused, her eyes filled with disbelief and intense curiosity. “We still can’t understand… how on earth did you do it? Each of the Six Paths of Pain possesses unique and powerful abilities, and their true forms possess the legendary Rinnegan… According to Jiraiya, you seem to… know their abilities intimately, and can even predict their actions in advance? This… how exactly is this going on?”
This question is the same question in everyone’s mind.
Know the enemy? Predict it in advance? That sounds like a full-map cheat! Pain’s abilities have always been Akatsuki’s top secret. Even Jiraiya, who risked his life to infiltrate, knew very little about them. How could Naruto, a teenager who had never fought Pain, possibly know so much?
Everyone’s eyes were once again focused on Naruto, waiting for his explanation.
Naruto showed a somewhat helpless smile on his face and spread his hands: “Well…how should I put it…”
Of course, he couldn’t just say he was reborn. That would be too shocking, and he might be mistaken for a lunatic or captured by someone like Orochimaru to be sliced up and studied. He had to come up with a “reasonable” explanation, one they could accept without revealing his greatest secret.
“Well… first of all, the intelligence that the lecherous sage brought back, although incomplete, did provide some basic information, didn’t it?” Naruto began his “fabrication,” his tone sounding well-reasoned. “For example, the fact that Pein possesses multiple bodies with different abilities, and that they seem to be able to share vision, the lecherous sage should have noticed that, right?”
“And then,” Naruto continued, his tone becoming more confident, “is my Sage Mode.”
He slightly mobilized a trace of senjutsu chakra. Although it did not unleash the astonishing pressure like before, the pure, vast, and perfectly harmonious aura with nature still made everyone present feel a chill in their hearts.
“My Sage Mode might be a little different from that of the Lascivious Sage or Fukasaku Sage,” Naruto explained. “Perhaps it’s because of my special physique, or perhaps it’s because I lost the Nine-Tails, making it easier for my body to accept natural energy? In short, my Sage Mode is… particularly sensitive in terms of perception.”
He extended a finger and pointed at his eyes. “I can sense very subtle chakra flows and can even directly ‘see’ the nature and trajectory of chakra. Although the Six Paths of Pain have different bodies, they are all controlled by the same source – Nagato’s chakra. After I entered Sage Mode, the faint chakra connection between them and the chakra characteristics of their respective abilities were as clear as a beacon in the dark night.”
Kakashi’s eyes narrowed, and he couldn’t help but interrupt, “Directly see the nature and trajectory of chakra? You mean… you can see through the composition of ninjutsu?”
“That’s about right.” Naruto nodded. “Just like you can judge what ninjutsu your opponent is going to use by observing hand seals and chakra flow, I can sense it more clearly and in advance. Moreover, I can also sense the ‘weak points’ in their chakra, such as those black rods used to transmit chakra. They are like signal receivers, both channels of power and the most vulnerable links.”
This explanation seemed to make sense. Sage Mode was already known for its powerful perception, and since Naruto’s Sage Mode was so special and powerful, it wasn’t impossible for it to possess perception abilities beyond those of ordinary people.
“Then… what about those incredible fighting techniques?” Tsunade asked. “Jiraiya said that your speed, strength, and reaction… have reached an unimaginable level. You can even easily avoid Tiandao’s Wanxiang Tianyin and Shinra Tianzheng…”
“Oh, that.” Naruto scratched his head, giving an expression that said, “It doesn’t seem like a big deal.” “Sage Mode can greatly enhance physical abilities. Maybe my Sage Mode is even more effective? As for dodging attacks… well, isn’t it natural to sense the opponent’s chakra intentions and the trajectory of the ninjutsu and take evasive action in advance?”
As a matter of course?!
The corners of Tsunade, Jiraiya, Kakashi and others’ mouths twitched at the same time.
It sounds simple, but to truly achieve that level of combat, accurately predicting and perfectly avoiding the Rinnegan’s moves, what kind of terrifying perception, reaction speed, and combat intuition does it require?!
“Also,” Naruto added, “natural energy itself has a certain inhibitory effect on chakra-based ninjutsu. As long as it is used properly, it can interfere with or even offset the opponent’s attack. For example, with the Shinra Tensei, as long as you use equal or stronger natural energy to attack it at the moment when his power explodes, you can…”
Naruto began to half-seriously explain some application techniques of fairy arts, combining his profound understanding of natural energy (coming from the future), and explained some seemingly profound principles in a coherent manner.
Although Tsunade and the others were bewildered and unable to fully grasp the profound meaning behind his words, they could sense the confidence and… rightness in Naruto’s words. It was as if, for him, defeating Pain was truly just a “technical job” based on precise calculations and skillful application.
(This kid… has he really developed the Sage Mode to this extent? This… this is simply a monster among monsters…) Tsunade was once again overwhelmed by huge shock, but this time, within the shock, there was a hint of… indescribable excitement and anticipation.
Possessing such power, Naruto might…really be able to…
“I see…” Kakashi nodded thoughtfully. Although he still felt that Naruto’s explanation was a bit ambiguous, it at least made sense logically. “It seems that your understanding and application of Sage Mode has far exceeded our imagination.”
“Well, it’s okay.” Naruto waved his hand modestly, but the confident smile on his face did not diminish at all.
“Hmph, you little brat, you’re still ungrateful after getting the advantage!” Jiraiya couldn’t help but complain, but there was a hint of pride in his tone that he himself didn’t even notice.
“Well then,” the silent advisory elder, Utane Koharu, spoke up. Her voice was old and hoarse, yet it carried a majesty that could not be ignored. “Now that the issue of Pain has been resolved, Naruto, can you elaborate on the threat you mentioned earlier about the ‘future’?”
Mitomon En also nodded and agreed, “That’s right. That masked man, and the Fourth Shinobi World War you mentioned… This information is crucial to the future of Konoha.”
It’s finally here.
Naruto understood.
Demonstrating strength and explaining the past are just preludes. The real purpose is to guide them to look to the future, accept the upcoming challenges, and act at their own pace.
The smile on Naruto’s face slowly faded, replaced by an unprecedented solemnity. He glanced at everyone in the office, and everyone’s face was filled with tension and anticipation.
“Okay.” Naruto took a deep breath, his voice low and clear, “Since you want to know, I’ll tell you part of it.”
Without hesitation, he dropped the first bombshell:
“The man who has always worn an Uzumaki mask, called himself Uchiha Madara, and controlled the Akatsuki organization behind the scenes…his true identity is Uchiha Obito.”
Kakashi’s body shook violently, as if struck by lightning! He cried out, “Obito?! Impossible! Obito… he had already…”
Obito… the friend who died in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge and entrusted him with the Sharingan… How could he still be alive?! And become the mastermind behind the world’s destruction?!
This news had a greater impact on Kakashi than hearing about Naruto’s duel with Pain! It was a pain that would last forever in his heart, a guilt he would carry for the rest of his life!
“Nothing is impossible, Kakashi-sensei.” Naruto turned his gaze to Kakashi with a hint of sympathy, “Obito didn’t die in that battle. He was saved by the real Uchiha Madara, and… was indoctrinated with wrong ideas, going to extremes. Everything he did was to fulfill Madara’s plan and… his ‘revenge’ on the world.”
Naruto briefly recounted Obito’s experience and the truth behind Rin’s death (she was designed by the Hidden Mist Village to become the Three-Tails Jinchuriki and chose to die at Kakashi’s hands in order to protect Konoha). Every word was like a knife, cutting into Kakashi’s heart.
Kakashi’s face was pale, his body swaying. If he hadn’t leaned against the wall, he would have collapsed to the ground. He couldn’t accept this cruel fact. Obito, who had once sacrificed everything for his companions, actually…
Tsunade and Jiraiya also revealed expressions of shock. Uchiha Obito, they had heard of that name before, Kakashi’s former student, Minato’s disciple… but it turned out to be that mysterious masked man?!
The two advisory elders frowned, their eyes filled with solemnity. Uchiha… Uchiha again! This family, filled with curses and misfortunes, always seemed to bring disaster to Konoha!
“What is Obito’s purpose?” Tsunade suppressed the shock in her heart and asked.
“His goal, or rather, Uchiha Madara’s ultimate goal, is the ‘Moon Eye Project’.” Naruto continued, his voice cold, “to gather all nine tailed beasts, revive the Ten-Tails, and then drag everyone into a huge illusion world – the Infinite Tsukuyomi. They believe that only in that false world can true peace be achieved.”
Infinite Moonlight Reading!
This word sent a chill down the spine of everyone present. Turning everyone into puppets living within an illusion? This was sheer madness!
“This… this is ridiculous!” Mizuto Menyan said excitedly.
“But this is indeed their goal.” Naruto confirmed, “In order to achieve this goal, they did not hesitate to provoke the Fourth Shinobi World War and make the entire world their enemy.”
The Fourth Great Ninja War…
This word once again made the atmosphere in the office extremely heavy.
“The scale of this war… will be huge?” Tsunade asked in a deep voice.
“Very big.” Naruto’s answer was concise and powerful. “The five major countries will be forced to unite and form a ninja coalition to fight against Obito, Uchiha Madara who was resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation, and… the Ten-Tails controlled by them.”
Impure World Reincarnation?! Uchiha Madara?! The Ten-Tails?!
Each name represents a power that is enough to destroy the world!
Tsunade’s face turned extremely ugly. She could imagine how brutal the war would be.
“…” Tsunade closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled. When she opened her eyes again, her amber pupils were once again filled with the determination and tenacity that belonged to a Hokage.
Shock and fear will not solve the problem.
Now that we know the future, we must change it!
“Naruto.” Tsunade’s voice was firm and full of power. “Tell me, what should we do?”
Kakashi, Jiraiya, the two advisory elders, everyone’s eyes were focused on Naruto.
At this moment, this boy who was only sixteen years old had already become the guide of the future of Konoha Village and even the entire ninja world.
Naruto looked at the renewed fighting spirit and trust in everyone’s eyes and felt a little relieved.
Very good, the first step… has been successful.
He straightened his chest, his blue eyes gleaming with confidence, and said in a clear and firm voice:
“First, we need…”
He began to elaborate on his plan in detail – integrating forces, sharing intelligence, uniting the five major powers, eliminating internal troubles, and enhancing strength…
Chapter 20 Future Planning (Old Version)
After Naruto revealed the terrifying threats of the future, the atmosphere in the Hokage’s office grew heavy as solidified lead. Obito’s shadow, Madara’s ambitions, the flames of the Fourth Shinobi World War… Every name, every word, struck like a hammer, hammering down upon the hearts of Tsunade, Jiraiya, Kakashi, and the two advisory elders.
“That’s right, boy,” Jiraiya said solemnly, “Tell us your plan. No matter how terrible the future may be, we will face it with you!”
The two advisory elders nodded silently, their aged faces etched with solemnity. As witnesses of Konoha’s decades of ups and downs, they knew better than anyone the devastating calamity that would result if Naruto’s vision of the future became reality. At that moment, the last shred of doubt they had about Naruto vanished, replaced by a deep consideration of how to respond to this crisis.
Naruto breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the renewed fighting spirit and trust in their eyes. Very good! The hardest step—getting them to accept the harsh future—was already completed. Next, it was time to guide them down the right path.
He straightened his chest, his blue eyes flashed with confidence and sharpness, and his voice echoed clearly and firmly in every corner of the Hokage’s office:
“Alright! Now that everyone is aware of this, I’ll be frank. Facing such a powerful enemy and imminent crisis, we must act immediately, and with speed, precision, and ruthlessness!”
“My plan is mainly divided into the following aspects:”
Naruto stretched out his first finger and said in a firm tone:
“First and foremost: **Unite the five great nations and form a ninja coalition!**”
“What? Right now?” Tsunade was slightly surprised. Although she understood the importance of alliances, with the current delicate relations between the major ninja villages and even occasional friction, it would be difficult to form an alliance immediately.
“Yes, now!” Naruto answered without hesitation, “We can’t wait until Obito officially declares war, we can’t wait until they gather most of the tailed beasts! We must get ahead of them and establish a united front! Otherwise, once the war breaks out, we will be defeated one by one if we fight on our own!”
“But…” Mitomon En frowned, “Will the other villages believe us? Especially Kumogakure and Iwagakure, they have a deep grudge against Konoha…”
“I know this is difficult.” Naruto nodded, his eyes were extremely determined, “But we have no choice! Besides, I have a way to make this happen!”
He looked at Tsunade, his tone filled with confidence: “Grandma Tsunade, I need you to immediately invite the other four Kage to an emergency meeting in the name of the Fifth Hokage! The location is to be in the Land of Iron! The reason may be to jointly deal with the increasingly rampant threat of the Akatsuki organization, but the real purpose is that I will reveal the truth about the future to them at the meeting!”
“By you?” A trace of doubt flashed in Utane Koharu’s eyes. “Naruto, your strength is unquestionable, but your prestige in other villages…”
“Prestige is earned, trust is earned!” Naruto interrupted her, his tone unquestionable, “Faced with absolute power and the truth that concerns their survival, they will make the right choice! Over in Sand Village, with Gaara here, it won’t be a big problem. In Kirigakure, the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, is a reasonable person. As long as she sees the crisis, she’ll agree. The more troublesome ones are Ōnoki, the Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, and Ai, the Raikage of Kumogakure.”
Naruto’s mind raced, future memories being retrieved like a database. “Although the old Tsuchikage is stubborn, he’s not unreasonable. As long as he realizes the severity of the threat, he’ll prioritize the greater good. As for the Raikage… he has a short temper and values power, so he might need some ‘special’ persuasion.” A meaningful smile played across Naruto’s lips. “In short, I’m confident that I can facilitate the formation of the United Shinobi Forces at the Five Kage Summit!”
Seeing Naruto’s confident expression and his apparent understanding of each Kage’s personalities, Tsunade and the others, though still skeptical, were involuntarily convinced by him. Perhaps this kid really did have some special tricks up his sleeve.
“Alright! I’ll arrange the Five Kage summit right away!” Tsunade made a prompt decision, demonstrating the Hokage’s courage. “As for the Land of Iron, I’ll personally contact Lord Mifune!”
Naruto nodded and held up a second finger:
“Second: **Eliminate internal troubles and eradicate the roots!**”
Hearing the word “foundation,” Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Kakashi’s expressions changed simultaneously. A subtle, complex light flashed in the eyes of the two advisory elders.
“Naruto, you mean…” Tsunade’s voice was a little low.
“That’s right, it’s Danzo!” Naruto’s voice was as cold as iron, leaving no room for maneuver. “Danzo Shimura and the Root organization he leads are the biggest cancer in Konoha’s body! They are also the biggest obstacle to our future alliance with the five major nations!”
“Although Danzo’s actions are extreme, he is also doing it for Konoha…” Mitomon En tried to defend himself, but his tone seemed a little lacking in confidence.
“For Konoha?” Naruto sneered. “Under the guise of Konoha, he does shameful things. That’s his style! He colluded with Orochimaru to conduct human experiments, tried to seize Shisui’s Kotoamatsukami, and what role did he play in the Uchiha clan genocide? He even tried to seize the position of Hokage during Pain’s invasion (although it didn’t happen this time)! Are you really unaware of all this?!”
Naruto’s questioning was like a sharp sword, piercing everyone present. Tsunade’s face darkened, Jiraiya clenched his fists, and a flicker of disgust flashed in Kakashi’s eyes. The two advisory elders remained silent, their faces gloomy. They all knew something of Danzo’s dark side, but for various reasons, they had always chosen to tolerate it.
“More importantly,” Naruto continued, his voice as cold as ice, “Danzo, seeking power, has transplanted numerous Sharingan eyes and even possesses Shisui’s eyes and the cells of the First Hokage! If he were to use these powers to disrupt the Five Kage Summit or stab us in the back in a future war, the consequences would be disastrous!”
“We must completely eliminate this hidden danger before it causes greater harm! Uproot it and leave no one alive!” Naruto’s tone was full of murderous decisiveness. The iron will that belonged to someone who had experienced countless life and death tests in the future made everyone present feel a palpitation.
“…What do you want to do?” Tsunade asked, taking a deep breath. She had wanted to resolve the Danzo issue for a long time, but she had been too hesitant to find the right opportunity. Now, Naruto’s appearance and the future crisis gave her a reason to act.
“It’s very simple.” Naruto’s eyes flashed with a cold light. “Take him down with lightning speed! I need the Hokage’s authorization to mobilize the elite Anbu. I will lead the raid on the Root’s base myself! Gather all the evidence of his crimes, and then… hold a public trial!”
“A public trial?” Utane Koharu frowned. “Will this cause unrest in the village?”
“A short pain is worse than a long one!” Naruto said decisively, “Konoha needs a thorough cleansing before it can truly unite! Moreover, taking down Danzo can also show our sincerity and determination to other villages, especially Kumogakure!” (implying that Danzo may be related to some events in Kumogakure’s past)
Tsunade was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily. “Okay! I authorize you to handle this matter! I will personally give the order to the Anbu! Make sure it’s done cleanly and efficiently to minimize the impact!”
A hint of determination flashed in Kakashi’s eyes, and he volunteered: “Hokage-sama, please let me join the operation!” It is his duty to clean up the darkness of Konoha, Danzo!
Jiraiya also said in a deep voice: “Count me in. I have disliked that guy Danzo for a long time.”
Naruto looked at Kakashi and Jiraiya and nodded: “Okay. But you must follow my instructions.”
With Tsunade’s approval and the support of Kakashi and Jiraiya, the plan to eliminate Danzo, the cancer, was finalized.
Naruto extended his third finger:
“Third: **Improve strength, everyone prepares for war!**”
“The scale of the future war will far exceed any previous one. We will not only face powerful ninjas, but also legions of undead resurrected from the Impure World Reincarnation, and perhaps even the legendary Ten-Tails and… the Ōtsutsuki. The strength of just a few of us is far from enough. We must enhance the overall strength of Konoha, and indeed the entire Shinobi Alliance!”
“How to do it specifically?” Kakashi asked.
“First, intelligence sharing is fundamental,” Naruto said. “I will share what I know about the capabilities and weaknesses of future enemies within an appropriate scope, allowing everyone to conduct targeted training and develop countermeasures. For example, we will strengthen the training of sensory ninjas to improve our ability to detect infiltrating enemies like White Zetsu; research methods to counter Impure World Reincarnation, with sealing techniques being key; and develop ninjutsu capable of mass-killing Impure World Reincarnation soldiers…”
“Secondly, resource integration and technological development.” Naruto looked at Tsunade, “We need to pool the village’s resources to support the development and application of new ninjutsu. The medical team must also be fully prepared. Sakura… well, Haruno Sakura has a high talent for medical ninjutsu. Granny Tsunade, you need to focus on training her. She will be an indispensable force on the battlefield in the future.”
When Sakura was mentioned, Tsunade’s eyes flashed with relief and she nodded.
“Also, scientific ninja tools,” Naruto added, “Future enemies will have the ability to absorb chakra, which will greatly reduce the effectiveness of traditional ninjutsu. We need to plan ahead and research and develop special weapons or devices that don’t rely on chakra or can interfere with chakra absorption. In this regard, perhaps we can seek the help of some technical talents.”
“The fourth, and very important, point is about the Tailed Beasts and Jinchūriki.” Naruto’s expression grew serious. “Obito’s goal is to gather all nine Tailed Beasts. We must protect the existing Jinchūriki, such as Uncle Killer Bee from Kumogakure. At the same time, we must find a way to improve the synchronization between the Jinchūriki and the Tailed Beasts so that they can better exert their power. We must even find a way to locate the other Tailed Beasts and prevent them from falling into the hands of the enemy.”
“As for me,” Naruto paused, a complex emotion flashing in his eyes, “Although I have lost Kurama, my senjutsu power, combined with the blood of the Uzumaki clan, may allow me to find some special countermeasures. I need time to study the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques, which may hold the key to fighting the Rinnegan or even the Ōtsutsuki.”
He looked at Jiraiya, “Lewd Sage, the toads of Mount Myōboku may know some ancient legends concerning the Sage of Six Paths or the Ōtsutsuki. I need your help in obtaining this information.”
Jiraiya nodded solemnly: “No problem, leave it to me.”
Naruto finally extended his fourth finger:
“Fourth: **Take the initiative and weaken the enemy!**”
“We can’t just keep on defending passively. We must take the initiative and weaken the Akatsuki organization as much as possible, disrupt their plans, and buy us more time!”
“The remaining members of the Akatsuki organization, such as Kakuzu and Hidan, Sasori and Deidara, and Kisame… these are all S-rank rebel ninjas, and each one is extremely dangerous. I will personally take action, or organize an elite team to ‘hunt’ them! Eliminate one, and there will be one less threat!”
There was a cold murderous intent flashing in Naruto’s eyes. His determination and confidence to take the initiative made everyone present feel their blood boiling, but they were also shocked by his audacity.
“As for Sasuke…” The mention of this name made the atmosphere in the office become a little tense again. A trace of worry flashed in Kakashi’s eyes, and Tsunade also frowned.
Naruto sighed, “Sasuke’s problem is very complicated. He’s now blinded by hatred and may have been targeted by Obito, or even used. My plan is to first eliminate Danzo, the factor that irritated him, and then find Itachi and uncover the truth about the Uchiha clan’s genocide. I hope to bring Sasuke back to the right path. He is the last of the Uchiha bloodline, possesses the Mangekyō Sharingan, and may even be able to open the Rinnegan. His power will be crucial in the fight against the ultimate enemy in the future.”
“Are you sure?” Kakashi asked worriedly.
“I’m not completely sure.” Naruto shook his head frankly, “But no matter what, I won’t give up on him. I will do my best to bring him back, even if… it requires some force.” His tone was extremely firm, with an unquestionable determination.
At this point, Naruto clearly and systematically presented his plans for the future to the Konoha high-level officials.
Unite the five major powers, form a coalition army, and act in unison against foreign enemies;
Eliminate internal troubles, purge Danzo, and consolidate the foundation;
Improve strength, prepare for war, and plan ahead;
Take the initiative to hunt down the Akatsuki and weaken the enemy;
Fight for Sasuke, make up for the regrets, and gather strength.
This series of plans is interconnected and clearly organized, with both a macro-strategic layout and specific implementation plans. Its long-term vision, meticulous thinking, and decisive approach simply don’t seem like something a sixteen-year-old could come up with!
Tsunade, Jiraiya, Kakashi, and the two advisory elders were all deeply impressed by Naruto’s strategic vision and leadership qualities. They looked at the blond boy before them as if they saw a commander who could plan and win battles from afar.
The previous awe of his strength has now completely transformed into conviction in his wisdom and decisiveness.
“…” The office fell into a brief silence again, but this time, the silence was no longer solemn and depressing, but a kind of… ignited hope and determination.
“What a great plan!” Tsunade slammed the table and stood up, her eyes full of excitement and admiration. “Naruto! Your plan… is simply… flawless!”
She looked at Naruto, her eyes full of trust and… a hint of pride: “It seems that we old guys can really trust you with our future!”
Jiraiya also showed a relieved smile. He patted Naruto on the shoulder and said with emotion: “You are really something, little brat! It seems that my ‘retirement’ plan has completely gone down the drain! Haha!”
Kakashi also nodded, his eyes firm: “Naruto, I fully agree with your plan. If you need me to do anything, just ask.”
The two advisory elders exchanged a glance and nodded slowly. Mitokado En spoke, “Uzumaki Naruto, the wisdom and determination you have demonstrated are enough to shoulder this heavy responsibility. We will fully support your plan.”
Utane Koharu also showed a rare look of recognition: “The future of Konoha is in your hands.”
At this moment, everyone in the Hokage’s office, regardless of their position or what they had thought in the past, reached a consensus – that is, to fully support Naruto and follow the blueprint he had planned to welcome the destined extraordinary future!
Naruto looked at the heavy trust and expectations in everyone’s eyes, and a warm feeling surged in his heart.
He knew that from this moment on, he was no longer fighting alone.
He will lead Konoha, and the entire ninja world, to fight against the endless darkness and create a… brand new era!
“Then…” Naruto showed a confident smile on his face, his voice loud and powerful:
“—Action begins!”
The sunlight outside the window seemed to become brighter.
Chapter 21 Tsunade’s Reward (Old Version)
Tsunade’s gaze turned to Naruto. She walked in front of him and paused, her beautiful amber eyes now examining the boy with incredible seriousness and care. It was as if she wanted to see through this familiar yet unfamiliar being, to etch it into the depths of her soul.
Her eyes were filled with so many complex emotions. There was the relief of having survived (for Jiraiya), the shock of Naruto’s incredible strength, the wonder of his wisdom and decisiveness beyond his years, the worry of the cruel future he described, but most of all, there was an indescribable pride and trust.
The young man in front of her was no longer the last one who needed her protection and gave her a headache.
He rose to power in a way she could never have imagined. Not only did he save her best friend, but with an almost brutal attitude, he forcibly changed the future course of Konoha and even the entire ninja world onto a new, hopeful yet more dangerous track.
“Naruto…” Tsunade’s voice, for the first time in front of Naruto, shed the majesty of the Hokage and the airs of an elder, with a solemnity that was almost equal, and even… a hint of barely perceptible gratitude, “Thank you this time.”
This thank you was not only for Jiraiya, but also for herself, for Konoha, and for the future that was forcibly “corrected” by Naruto and avoided countless sacrifices.
Naruto’s heart trembled as he observed the complex yet sincere emotion in Tsunade’s eyes. The Tsunade before him seemed subtly different from the future Godaime, who had experienced Pain’s Pain and the Fourth Shinobi World War, becoming tougher yet more weary. Perhaps because Jiraiya was still alive, or perhaps because the burdens of the future were now shared, her eyes seemed to retain a hint of feminine tenderness… a radiance undimmed by despair.
“It’s nothing, Tsunade-chan.” Naruto smiled slightly, his smile bright and sunny, as if the strategist who was planning and killing decisively just now was just an illusion. “Protecting my companions and the village, isn’t that natural? Besides, the lecherous sage is my master, how can I watch him die?”
These words were sincere and had just the right amount of youthful spirit to make Tsunade feel a little more relaxed.
“Hmph, you have a conscience!” Tsunade snorted, but the corners of her mouth couldn’t help but rise slightly, forming a touching arc. She raised her hand, wanting to pat Naruto’s head as usual, or ruffle his short golden hair, but her hand stopped in mid-air for some unknown reason.
The young man in front of her, although he still looked familiar in appearance, but the vicissitudes and wisdom deposited in the depths of his blue eyes, as well as his calm and steady demeanor like a mountain, made her feel that… she could no longer treat him like an ordinary child.
He wasn’t just Uzumaki Naruto anymore.
He is the hero of Konoha, the helmsman of the future, and… a man she needs to take seriously, and even to some extent… need to rely on (although his body is still that of a teenager).
This realization made Tsunade feel a strange feeling in her heart, and she herself couldn’t even tell what it was.
She withdrew her hand slightly embarrassedly, coughed lightly twice, and regained the dignity of the Hokage: “Well, since you have made such a great contribution, according to the rules, there must be a reward.”
“Reward?” Naruto’s eyes lit up, a perfectly balanced expression of anticipation on his face. While he wasn’t interested in material rewards right now, it was still fun to see what Tsunade, the “legendary big fat sheep,” could come up with. Besides, he did have something he needed.
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s expectant expression and felt amused. This guy, no matter how strong and mature he became, was still the same as when he was a child in some aspects.
“Yes, a reward.” Tsunade nodded, her expression becoming serious. “You mentioned before that you needed to study the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques to deal with future threats, especially the possible appearance of the Rinnegan and the Otsutsuki clan.”
Naruto’s heart moved, knowing that the main topic had arrived.
“As a reward for saving Jiraiya, defeating Pain, and pointing the way forward for Konoha,” Tsunade’s tone was firm and unquestionable, with unquestionable authority, “In the name of the Fifth Hokage, I grant you special permission to enter the forbidden jutsu database in the basement of the Hokage Building. You can freely access all the scrolls on sealing techniques related to the Uzumaki clan, including… the notes and research findings left by the wife of the First Hokage, Mito-sama Uzumaki!”
“hiss–!”
Jiraiya, who had been standing quietly by, couldn’t help but gasp, a shocked expression on his face.
A database of forbidden techniques?! It contains Konoha Village’s highest secrets! Forget ordinary ninjas, even jonins wouldn’t be able to get close without the Hokage’s permission! And let alone Uzumaki Mito-sama’s handwritten notes! That’s a priceless treasure left behind by the wife of the First Hokage, the former Nine-Tails Jinchūriki, and the master of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques! Its value might even surpass many S-rank forbidden techniques!
Tsunade…had she so easily given Naruto this kind of authority?! This wasn’t just a simple reward; it was…completely revealing one of Konoha’s most core secrets to Naruto!
Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a complex expression. He knew that Tsunade’s decision wasn’t just a reward; it represented a complete trust and commitment. She had placed Naruto on a level with herself, perhaps even surpassing herself.
Shizune’s mouth dropped open in disbelief. While she wasn’t entirely sure of the value of the Uzumaki Mito Notebook, she understood the significance of the forbidden techniques database. Has the Hokage’s trust in Naruto reached this point?
Naruto’s heart was also slightly shocked. He knew that he needed the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique, and guessed that Tsunade might give him some convenience, but he didn’t expect Tsunade to be so “generous” and directly open the highest authority, even allowing him to read Uzumaki Mito’s notes!
This is indeed an extremely generous reward and trust.
“…Thank you, Tsunade-chan.” Naruto took a deep breath and thanked her solemnly. He would remember this trust deeply. With this valuable information, his confidence in the future battle against the Ōtsutsuki would undoubtedly be further enhanced.
“Hmph, no need to thank me.” Tsunade waved her hand, a self-deprecating smile on her face. “After all, this is for Konoha, for all of us. With your current strength and vision, these things will only be of the greatest value in your hands. It’s better than just leaving them there gathering dust.”
Tsunade pulled out a token engraved with special runes from her bosom and handed it to Naruto: “This is a pass token to enter the highest level of the forbidden technique database. Only successive Hokage and a very few authorized people can possess it. With it, you can freely read all the information inside. Shizune, you take Naruto there.”
“Yes! Lady Tsunade!” Shizune responded quickly, taking the token and looking at Naruto with eyes filled with awe and a hint of… sympathy? (Just now, he was almost beaten to death by Lady Tsunade, and now he has to read those boring scrolls again. It’s not easy for Naruto…)
“Go, Naruto.” Tsunade looked at Naruto, her eyes full of encouragement and expectation. “The Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques are profound and extensive, and the things left behind by the first generation and Mito-sama are priceless treasures. I believe that with your talent and wisdom, you will be able to find the power we need from them.”
“Yes! I understand!” Naruto nodded solemnly and took the heavy token. This was not just a token, but also a heavy trust and responsibility.
“Then I’ll be going first, Granny Tsunade, the lecherous sage,” Naruto said goodbye to the two.
“Go ahead, kid. If you have any questions, you can always ask me.” Jiraiya smiled and waved his hand.
Naruto nodded and followed Shizune as they headed out of the Hokage’s office.
Looking at Naruto’s departing back, the smile on Tsunade’s face slowly disappeared, replaced by deep thought and solemnity.
Jiraiya walked over to her, looked at her, and seemed to want to say something but stopped himself.
“What’s wrong?” Tsunade noticed his gaze.
“You…” Jiraiya wanted to ask again.
“Okay, don’t think too much.” Tsunade interrupted him, sat back in the Hokage’s seat, picked up the documents on the table, and returned to her previous efficient tone. “We still have a lot to do. Preparations for the Five Kage Summit, plans to eliminate Danzo, and the village’s defense deployment… Nothing can be delayed.”
Her eyes became sharp and firm again: “Naruto has pointed out the direction for us. Now it depends on whether we old guys can keep up with him.”
Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, who had returned to her work, and knew that asking any more questions would yield no results. He sighed and looked out the window.
The sun is still shining, but the road ahead is destined to be full of thorns and challenges.
A smile slowly formed on Jiraiya’s lips.
With that kid around, maybe… there’s really nothing to be afraid of.
Chapter 22: Whirlpool Ruins, Within Reach! (Old Version)
Naruto held the heavy pass token engraved with complex whirlpool runes in his hand. The token was cold to the touch, but seemed to carry a hint of warm energy, which was the accumulation of the power and will of successive Hokage and the Uzumaki clan.
“Then, Naruto, please follow me.” Shizune adjusted her breathing, trying to calm herself down from Tsunade-sama’s shocking “guidance” proposal and Naruto’s even more shocking response. She held Tuntun in her arms and made a “please” gesture to Naruto, her tone filled with awe that was hard to conceal.
The young man before her could no longer be viewed with the same eyes as before. Whether it was his unfathomable strength or his wisdom and composure far beyond his years, she felt an inexplicable pressure, and even… a hint of admiration.
“Thank you for your help, Shizune-nee.” Naruto nodded politely and followed Shizune’s steps. He could sense Shizune’s inner tension and awe, and couldn’t help but chuckle to himself. It seemed that his previous performance had indeed had a great impact on this gentle medical jonin.
Shizune led Naruto not to the village library or the usual reference room, but to an inconspicuous corner behind the Hokage’s office. She quickly formed several complex hand seals with both hands, accurately channeling her chakra into a hidden vortex mark on the wall.
The wall slid open silently, revealing a deep, narrow passage extending downward. The walls on either side of the passage were engraved with dense, shimmering sealing spells. The air was filled with an ancient, powerful energy wave, oppressive and suffocating.
“This is… one of the secret passages leading to the forbidden jutsu database.” Shizune explained quietly, a hint of nervousness in her voice, “Only those who hold the Hokage’s special authorization token can pass through the defensive barrier here. Please follow me, Naruto, don’t leave my side too close, and don’t touch the jutsu on the wall at will.”
Naruto nodded, calmly examining the sealing techniques on both sides of the passage. Given his future understanding of sealing techniques, combined with the extraordinary perception he possessed in Sage Mode, these didn’t seem particularly advanced to him. However, their meticulous arrangement and stable energy demonstrated the importance Konoha attached to this forbidden area.
(The Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique and Flying Thunder God Technique are probably Konoha’s most core strategic deterrent force besides the bloodline limit…) Naruto thought to himself.
The two of them descended along the passage, deep into the depths of the Hokage Rock. The passage twisted and turned, and at regular intervals, there would appear energy barriers composed of different chakra attributes, or sealed gates requiring special hand seals to unlock. Each time, Shizune had to carefully check the runes on the token or form the corresponding hand seals to pass safely.
The entire process was filled with a solemn and oppressive atmosphere. Jingyin’s expression was filled with intense tension, even beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She could sense that the deeper they went, the more terrifying the energy fluctuations emanating from the surrounding sealing techniques became, as if countless pairs of eyes were watching them from the darkness, and the slightest misstep could trigger a devastating counterattack.
However, in stark contrast to Shizune’s nervousness, Naruto was calm.
Finally, after passing through the last extremely thick alloy door engraved with golden vortex runes, the two arrived at their destination – the deepest area of Konoha’s forbidden database.
The scene before him made Naruto raise his eyebrows slightly.
This place was not the ancient library filled with scrolls that he had imagined, but a more… modern place, or rather, more like a combination of some high-tech laboratory and ancient ruins.
The spacious space was circular with a very high dome. The walls were made of some unknown black material with a metallic luster. Countless complex and mysterious sealing spells were also engraved on them. These spells emitted light slowly like living things, shrouding the entire space in a faint energy glow.
In the center of the space stood not bookshelves, but dozens of enormous, transparent containers resembling crystal pillars. Inside these containers, instead of specimens immersed, they held… suspended scrolls of various shapes!
Some of these scrolls were ancient and aged, exuding an air of timeless beauty; others were crafted from metal or jade, gleaming with a strange luster. Each scroll was surrounded by a faint, multicolored chakra halo, clearly protected by an extremely powerful sealing technique.
Surrounded by these crystal pillars, at the very center, was a platform carved from pure white jade. On this platform, instead of scrolls, there were… suspended several palm-sized diamond-shaped crystals emitting a soft golden glow!
“This… is the core area where S-rank forbidden techniques and top-secret information are stored.” Shizune’s voice trembled slightly, clearly her first time here. “Those crystal pillars contain scrolls of forbidden techniques that could change the course of a war, or even trigger a catastrophe. And those memory crystals on the central platform… are said to contain the most crucial knowledge passed down by the First Hokage and Mito-sama.”
Her eyes fell on the central memory crystal, filled with awe.
Naruto’s eyes were instantly drawn to the golden memory crystals on the central platform.
He could clearly sense that within those crystals, there was… an extremely vast, pure energy filled with the breath of life and the power of a seal! The source of that energy carried an incomparably familiar feeling deep within his blood—it was the most fundamental power imprint of the Uzumaki clan!
One in particular exuded the softest, yet most vast, aura, like a warm ocean, embracing all things. Naruto was almost certain it was… the core legacy left by the First Hokage’s wife, Uzumaki Mito!
“I’ve found it…” Naruto felt an indescribable excitement well up in his heart. Although he had dabbled in the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques before, it was mostly through incomplete scrolls and Jiraiya’s instruction. This was his first time directly encountering the core legacy left by Mito Uzumaki, the Grand Master of Sealing Techniques!
This is of vital importance for him to understand the essence of sealing techniques and develop techniques that are powerful enough to fight against the Rinnegan and even the Otsutsuki!
“Sister Shizune, please wait here for a moment.” Naruto said to Shizune, his tone calm, but his eyes full of concentration.
“Ah? Oh, okay.” Shizune nodded quickly and stepped aside obediently, not daring to disturb him. She knew that the next time belonged to Naruto and his lost family heritage.
Naruto took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the white jade platform in the center.
As he approached, the sealing technique around the platform automatically sensed the aura of the pure Uzumaki bloodline and the Hokage special token in his body. The originally flowing light became softer and even automatically opened a passage.
Naruto reached out and gently touched the golden memory crystal that emitted the softest light.
“Buzz!”
The moment his fingertips touched the crystal, a huge and warm torrent of information, like a river bursting its dam, instantly poured into his mind!
Countless knowledge, principles, and application techniques of sealing techniques exploded in his mind like stars! The Four Symbols Seal, the Eight Trigrams Seal, the Diamond Seal, the Contract Seal, the Shikigami Seal… Various vortex secret techniques, both familiar and unfamiliar, were presented before him in a way that was far more intuitive and profound than what was recorded in books!
This is not just a transfer of knowledge, but also a kind of… resonance at the level of blood and soul!
He seemed to see the wife of the first Hokage, with her fiery red hair and elegant temperament, who was telling him, the junior, with a gentle smile, about the Uzumaki clan’s supreme secret method that was powerful enough to suppress the tailed beasts and seal off time and space!
Naruto closed his eyes, fully channeling his spiritual power and sensual perception, frantically absorbing, understanding, and digesting this vast stream of information. His brain was like the most efficient processor, its future knowledge reserves corroborating, colliding, and merging with the present inheritance, unleashing countless sparks of wisdom!
He could even feel the chakra in his body, under the dual effects of the vortex bloodline and the energy of the immortal technique, begin to circulate in a more profound and refined way! Those meridian nodes that had become somewhat obscure due to the loss of the Nine-Tailed Fox seemed to be reactivated and widened at this moment, able to accommodate and guide even greater amounts of energy!
Although Shizune, who was standing aside, could not sense the turbulent waves in Naruto’s mind, she could clearly see that a faint golden light began to emanate from Naruto’s body, and a faint, extremely powerful chakra fluctuation emanated from him. The fluctuation carried an ancient, sacred majesty that seemed to be above everything else, making her want to worship him!
(Naruto… just touched the memory crystal… and such an amazing change occurred?! Is this… is this the power of the Uzumaki clan?!) Shizune covered her mouth, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief.
Time seemed to have lost its meaning at this moment.
I don’t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours.
Naruto finally slowly opened his eyes.
His eyes became deeper and calmer than before, as if they contained a vast starry sky. Deep within those azure pupils, countless golden runes seemed to slowly flow, appear and disappear, emitting a wisdom that penetrated the essence of all things.
He gently lowered his hand from the memory crystal. The light of the crystal seemed to dim a little, but the core energy contained within it was still powerful.
“Huh…” Naruto let out a long breath and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.
The legacy left by Uzumaki Mito had indeed not disappointed him! The knowledge contained within was far more extensive and profound than he had imagined! It contained not only various powerful sealing techniques, but also a profound understanding of the nature of chakra, life energy, and even the soul!
This knowledge can not only greatly improve his attainments in sealing techniques, but also give him new ideas and directions on how to use the energy of immortal techniques, how to make up for the loss of the Nine-Tailed Fox, and how to fight against the Rinnegan and the Otsutsuki!
He even found some clues about…the Uzumaki clan’s hometown – the ruins of the Uzumaki Country!
In the memories of the future, the Whirlpool Country has long been destroyed, and related records are extremely rare. However, as the princess of the Whirlpool Country, the inheritance left by Uzumaki Mito naturally contains the most secret information about her hometown.
(So that’s how it is… The entrance to the Whirlpool Country ruins is hidden… there? Moreover, it requires special Whirlpool bloodline and sealing technique to open it… No wonder no one has been able to find it for all these years.) Naruto understood.
Lord Mito’s notes mentioned that the ruins of the Whirlpool Country are not just the ruins of buildings. Its core area is protected by powerful barriers and time and space seals. It is very likely that the most precious heritage of the Uzumaki clan is preserved inside – including more powerful sealing scrolls, special ninja tools, and even… there may be ancient records on how to deal with “external threats” (referring to the Otsutsuki?)!
This discovery made Naruto’s already eager mood even more intense!
He must go to the Whirlpool Country Ruins immediately!
There, is what he needs most now!
“Sister Shizune, let’s go!” Naruto made a quick decision and turned to say to Shizune who was still in a daze.
“Ah? Go? Where to?” Shizune was stunned by Naruto’s sudden action.
“Go back to the Hokage’s office!” Naruto’s tone was unquestionable, with a sharp light flashing in his eyes, “I need to report to Grandma Tsunade immediately, and… apply to go to the ruins of Whirlpool Country!”
“The ruins of Whirlpool Country?!” Shizune was shocked again, “Wasn’t that place already…”
“I know it’s been destroyed.” Naruto interrupted her, a confident arc on his lips, “But I know that the real treasure is still well preserved there. And I know how to find it.”
Seeing Naruto’s confident and determined look, Shizune didn’t ask any more questions and just nodded vigorously: “Okay! Let’s go back now!”
The two left the forbidden technique database again and quickly returned along the path they came from.
This time, Naruto’s speed was significantly faster, and Shizune had to use almost all her strength to barely keep up. She could feel that Naruto seemed very anxious at the moment, as if he had made some important discovery that made him eager to put it into action.
Soon, the two returned to the Hokage’s office.
Tsunade and Jiraiya were obviously still discussing something, and were a little surprised to see Naruto come back so soon.
“What’s wrong? Naruto? You came out so soon?” Tsunade asked in confusion, “Are those scrolls… not to your liking?”
“No, Grandma Tsunade, Mito-sama’s inheritance is amazing and has been of great help to me!” Naruto shook his head and said solemnly, “But I discovered something more important from it!”
“Oh? What’s the matter?” Tsunade and Jiraiya both looked curious.
“About the Uzumaki Ruins!” Naruto said directly, “Mitsuto-sama’s notes record the method and location to enter the core area of the ruins! There is a high possibility that the Uzumaki clan’s ultimate means of fighting against foreign enemies is preserved there! I must go there immediately!”
“The ruins of Whirlpool Country?!” Tsunade and Jiraiya exclaimed at the same time, shock written all over their faces.
They knew, of course, the legend of the Land of Whirlpools. The home of the once-powerful Uzumaki Clan, renowned for their powerful sealing techniques, had been destroyed by neighboring nations around the time of the Second Shinobi World War, fearing their power and reducing them to ruin. Over the years, many had sought the legendary treasure of the Uzumaki Clan, but all had come to nothing. Many had even been unable to locate the exact location of the ruins.
Naruto…actually found a way to enter the core area from Mito-sama’s notes?!
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s unquestionable eyes, and the aura on him that had become deeper and more confident after absorbing Mito’s inheritance, and made a decision in her heart instantly.
In the past, she might have hesitated, assessed the risks, and gathered people to make careful plans.
But now…
She chose to believe Naruto!
Believe in this young man who has created miracles time and time again and shoulders the future of the entire world!
“Okay!” Tsunade’s answer was just one word, but it was full of strength and determination. “What support do you need? Manpower? Supplies? Intelligence? Just ask!”
Naruto felt warm at the sight of complete trust in Tsunade’s eyes.
This was the “power” he now possessed—derived from both strength and trust. He no longer needed to beg and plead like he had in the past, or to carefully prove himself. As long as he believed it was right, as long as he spoke, the entire Konoha would become his strongest backing!
This feeling… is indeed very “refreshing”.
“I need to reach Whirlpool Country as quickly as possible,” Naruto said. “The entrance there may have time limits or special opening conditions, so we can’t delay. In addition, I need a guide, someone who is familiar with that sea area and strong enough to deal with emergencies.”
“Alright! That’s settled!” Tsunade made the final decision. “Jiraiya, get ready immediately and accompany Naruto to the Whirlpool Ruins! I’ll arrange the fastest flying ninja tools for you and notify the relevant countries along the way to grant you the highest possible access! The Anbu will also provide the latest intelligence and charts about that sea area!”
“Yes! Lord Hokage!” An Anbu ninja hiding in the corner appeared instantly and left after receiving the order.
The entire decision-making process was clean and neat, without any delay!
Chapter 23: Sealing Technique? You’ll learn it at a glance! (Old Version)
A large flying ninja bird, specially modified and enhanced with acceleration runes, provided by Konoha, cut through the clouds at an astonishing speed, hurtling southeast. Below them lay endless mountains and forests, and beyond them lay the boundless azure ocean.
Uzumaki Naruto sat cross-legged on the center of the flying ninja bird’s broad back, his eyes slightly closed. He appeared to be resting, but in reality, he had already entered the state of “harmony between man and nature” in the form of perfect sage mode. The vast natural energy flowed slowly through him like a gentle stream, nourishing his body and giving him an unimaginable perception of his surroundings.
Those azure eyes were clear and deep, as if they had been washed by the purest sea water.
“Almost there, lecherous sage,” Naruto said, his voice calm.
Jiraiya perked up and looked forward following Naruto’s gaze.
I saw a strange scene appearing on the distant sea level.
That stretch of sea, unlike the surrounding expanse of blue, was a strange, deep black, as if stained with ink. Over the sea, a thick, swirling vortex of dark clouds perpetually loomed. Lightning flashed through the clouds like silver snakes, emitting bursts of dull thunder.
Even more alarming was the faint outline of a massive island in the center of the sea, as if twisted and torn apart by an invisible force. The waters surrounding the island formed an immense, perpetually swirling, terrifying vortex, seemingly threatening to devour everything within its reach!
One could clearly sense that the sea contained extremely chaotic and powerful natural energies, as well as… countless remnants of ancient, warning-filled sealing techniques! These sealing techniques, like invisible barriers and traps, were spread across every corner of the sea. Even the slightest inadvertent triggering would likely bring about catastrophic disaster!
“Well, the natural energy here is indeed violent, and it was guided by our predecessors using sealing techniques, forming a huge natural and man-made defensive barrier.” Naruto nodded, his tone still calm, as if the natural danger before him was just an ordinary scenery.
He stood up, dusted himself off, and gave instructions to the flying ninja bird.
The ninja bird let out a clear cry and began to slowly lower its altitude, hovering at a safe distance several kilometers away from the black sea.
Naruto let out a low roar, and his figure was like golden lightning. He jumped off the back of the flying ninja bird in an instant and rushed directly towards the black sea full of dangerous atmosphere!
Naruto stepped directly onto the surging and rolling black sea with terrifying tearing force as if he was strolling in the garden!
It seemed as if he was standing on an invisible golden staircase. No matter how the sea roared and swirled beneath his feet, his body was as steady as a rock, without any shaking!
“Senjutsu: Water Walking – Modified!” Naruto explained without even turning his head, “Using natural energy to neutralize and control the violent force of the water flow, it’s a piece of cake.”
No big deal?!
Jiraiya’s mouth twitched. This was a terrifying swirling current powerful enough to rip apart steel! An ordinary ninja would be instantly swept to the bottom of the sea, let alone walk! And this kid was making it sound so nonchalant?!
The two of them, one in front and one behind, were like two golden streams of light, quickly passing through the whirlpool sea, which was a forbidden zone of death in the eyes of ordinary people!
Naruto walked ahead, his posture relaxed and carefree. His celestial perception had already taken in everything in this sea area. The ancient seals and traps hidden in the water and air seemed transparent to him.
Under Naruto’s almost “cheating” leadership, the two quickly crossed the most dangerous whirlpool sea area on the periphery and arrived at the ruined island in the center – the ruins of the Whirlpool Country.
The scene before my eyes was a scene of broken walls and ruins.
Huge stone pillars collapsed to the ground, only the broken base of the magnificent palace remained, the ancient streets were covered with weeds and vines, and the air was filled with lingering silence and… a faint sadness.
Even after so many years, one can still glimpse the prosperity and power of the Whirlpool Kingdom during its heyday from the scale of these ruins and the remaining rune traces.
“Sigh… What a pity…” Jiraiya sighed as he looked at the ruins before him. Such a powerful nation was destroyed simply because its strength was feared. This was the cruel reality of the ninja world.
Naruto’s eyes flickered with a complex expression. This was the hometown of his mother, Uzumaki Kushina. Although he had never seen it, the connection deep in his blood still gave him an inexplicable closeness and…sadness to this land.
But he quickly collected his emotions and scanned the ruins with sharp eyes.
“Mitsu-sama’s notes mentioned that the real core area is not in these ground buildings, but hidden in… the very center of the island, an underground space covered by a powerful space-time barrier and multiple illusion seals.” Naruto said as he activated a deeper level of fairy perception.
His perception was like an invisible thread, penetrating deep into the ground, penetrating the rock layers, and carefully exploring the energy flow and spatial structure within the island.
Soon, his eyes were fixed on a seemingly ordinary, half-collapsed altar in the center of the ruins.
“Found it!” Naruto’s eyes flashed, “The entrance is right under that altar!”
He flashed and appeared beside the altar in an instant. Jiraiya hurried to follow.
The altar’s surface, covered in dust and cracks, looked unremarkable. But Naruto’s senjutsu sensed an immense, complex, and labyrinthine sealing energy beneath the altar! This energy had created a nearly impenetrable barrier, encompassing both time and space.
“Wow…what an astonishing sealing technique!” Jiraiya felt the terrifying sealing energy as he approached, his expression instantly becoming extremely solemn. “A barrier of this level…even if I used all my strength, I might not be able to break it in the slightest! Moreover, if I forcefully attacked, it would likely trigger a chain reaction of seals across the entire island, with disastrous consequences!”
He looked at Naruto, “Boy, do you have a way to open it?”
“Yes.” Naruto nodded, a confident smile on his face, “The notes left by Mito-sama contain the method to enter.”
He walked to the center of the altar, stretched out his fingers, and a small ball of pure, golden-glowing fairy chakra condensed at his fingertips.
Then, he used his finger as a pen and began to carve quickly and smoothly on the dusty stone surface of the altar!
What he carved wasn’t just any ordinary text or pattern, but an extremely ancient and complex vortex rune! Each rune contained a unique energy fluctuation, connecting and resonating with each other in a mysterious way, as if constructing a brand new “key” that could resonate with the barrier below!
Jiraiya was dazzled and shocked watching from the side.
He couldn’t recognize many of the runes Naruto had carved, but he could sense the profound principles of the sealing technique within them! It was no longer a simple technique, but rather a direct application of energy and rules! Its sophistication far exceeded any sealing technique he had ever known!
(This… is this really what he just learned from Mito-sama’s memory crystal?! This learning speed… No! This is not learning at all! This is more like… awakening?! Awakening the knowledge that already existed deep in his blood?!) Jiraiya’s brain almost crashed.
While Jiraiya was shocked, Naruto had already finished carving the rune.
The entire surface of the altar was covered by a huge vortex rune array emitting a soft golden light.
Naruto took a deep breath and pressed his palm into the center of the rune array.
“In the name of the vortex, release!”
He let out a low roar, and the swirling blood power and fairy chakra in his body burst out at the same time, continuously pouring into the rune formation through his palms!
The entire rune formation suddenly erupted in dazzling golden light! The golden light spread out like waves, resonating strongly with the massive sealing barrier beneath the altar!
“Crack…Crack…”
A sound like glass breaking was heard!
The space beneath the altar began to violently twist and fluctuate! The chain-like space-time seals, previously invisible to the naked eye, began to break and dissipate under the resonance of the golden runes!
“Boom…”
The floor of the altar slowly slid to both sides, revealing a bottomless staircase entrance emitting a soft white light!
At the entrance, there was an extremely pure and ancient energy aura, as if it came from the beginning of the world!
“Success!” Jiraiya shouted excitedly, his eyes filled with disbelief. Such a powerful space-time barrier was actually opened so “easily” by Naruto?!
Naruto withdrew his hand, his expression still calm, as if he had just done something insignificant.
“Let’s go, lustful immortal.” He took the lead and stepped onto the stairs that emitted a soft white light. “The real treasure is down there.”
Jiraiya hurried to follow, his heart filled with excitement and anticipation.
The two of them descended the staircase of light, as if traveling through a tunnel of time and space. The surrounding scenery constantly shifted, and finally, they arrived at a space… a space that left them completely speechless.
This is not a dark and damp basement, but a huge space that is as magnificent and solemn as a temple, and full of indescribable power!
The dome of the space wasn’t rock, but rather as deep as the vast starry sky, dotted with countless energy nodes that radiated a soft glow, as if real stars were shining. The ground was paved with a white material as smooth as jade, as smooth as a mirror, reflecting the starlight from the dome.
The walls of the space were no longer covered in simple runes, but rather… countless gigantic, three-dimensional scrolls, resembling murals! These scrolls weren’t made of paper, but rather of a special energy crystal. Dynamic light and shadows recorded a wide variety of profound and profound knowledge about sealing techniques!
From the most basic Four Symbols Seal and Five Elements Seal, to the advanced Diamond Seal and Contract Seal, to the legendary Eight Trigrams Seal and Shikigami Seal… there are even many forbidden secret techniques that even Jiraiya has never heard of, which only exist in the legends of the Uzumaki clan!
This knowledge is no longer cold text, but displays its energy flow, technique structure, and core principles in the most intuitive and vivid way!
And in the center of the space stood a massive vortex totem composed of pure golden energy! The totem slowly rotated, emitting a terrifying pressure that suppressed everything and sealed off everything!
“This… this is… the true core inheritance site of the Uzumaki clan?!” Jiraiya’s voice trembled slightly with excitement. He could feel that every inch of the air here contained extremely pure sealing power and life energy! Practicing here for a day would probably yield more results than practicing in the outside world for a year!
“Yeah.” Naruto nodded, his eyes flashing with shock and… ecstasy!
He could sense that the knowledge of sealing techniques here was even more comprehensive and in-depth than what he had seen in Mito-sama’s memory crystal! This was simply a…treasure trove of sealing techniques!
What made him even more excited was that he could clearly sense that within the golden vortex totem in the center, there was a source of energy… that was extremely compatible with his own bloodline and immortal power! That energy seemed to be able to greatly make up for the lack of chakra after losing the Nine-Tails, and even… give him even greater power!
(Great… With these… I’ll be more confident in dealing with Obito, Madara, and even Ōtsutsuki!)
Naruto no longer hesitated. He sat cross-legged on a piece of jade ground not far from the central totem and entered the perfect sage mode again!
This time, he was not trying to perceive, but to learn!
His eyes, like the highest-speed scanner, began to frantically read the energy scrolls on the wall!
The extraordinary understanding brought by the fairy chakra allows him to instantly understand the core principles of those complex sealing techniques!
The future knowledge reserves will enable him to verify and integrate these ancient techniques with the known ninjutsu system!
The blood of the Uzumaki clan gives him a natural affinity and control over these sealing techniques!
The combination of these three produces a learning effect that is almost “miraculous”!
Naruto’s eyes swept across an energy scroll that recorded the “Vajra Seal”.
Diamond Blockade… I see. It’s not just a physical chain, but a constraint and blockade of space itself… By mobilizing life energy and natural energy, it constructs a realm from which no escape can be made…
Countless applications and improvement plans instantly emerged in his mind, and he could even… combine it with immortal arts to create a more powerful “Immortal Arts – Vajra Blockade”!
He then looked at another scroll that recorded the “Eight Trigrams Seal”.
(The Eight Trigrams Seal… As expected of a technique used to seal the Nine-Tailed Fox, its core lies in the harmony of yin and yang and the transformation of energy… I see, the seal isn’t just about suppression, it’s also about guiding and utilizing…)
He instantly understood the profound meaning of the seal left by his father Minato Namikaze, and how to more perfectly control and use the power of this seal.
Next up is “Shiki Fuujin”…
(Summoning the God of Death at the cost of one’s soul… The risk is enormous, but the power is truly astonishing… However, if one can integrate immortal energy into it, perhaps it will be possible…)
Naruto’s brain worked as fast as a supercomputer. He absorbed, understood, and mastered countless pieces of knowledge about sealing techniques, and even… innovated!
The speed at which he learns is outrageous!
Those advanced sealing techniques that ordinary ninjas may not be able to master even after studying them for a lifetime, in his eyes, seemed to have become the simplest basic knowledge!
You will learn it at a glance!
It will be ejaculated in a moment!
Even… you can draw inferences from one example and create stronger variants!
Jiraiya, who was standing aside, was completely numb.
He watched Naruto quickly read through the energy scrolls like turning the pages of a book, watched him emanate an aura of understanding and breakthrough, watched the wisdom in his eyes grow brighter and brighter…
Apart from the word “monster”, he could no longer find any words to describe the scene before him.
(This kid… his talent in sealing techniques… is probably even more terrifying than Minato’s! No… this isn’t just talent… this is simply… the reincarnation of the God of Sealing Techniques, right?!)
Jiraiya smiled wryly and shook his head, then decided not to dwell on it anymore. Instead, he found a place to sit down and began to carefully examine the energy scrolls. Although he couldn’t achieve Naruto’s level of “knowing everything at a glance,” the knowledge here was invaluable to him, and he would learn as much as he could.
Time passed quickly as Naruto studied eagerly and Jiraiya watched in amazement.
Naruto was completely immersed in the vast and profound ocean of sealing techniques. He felt that his understanding of chakra, energy, and the rules of the world was improving at an unprecedented speed!
He knew that when he walked out of the ruins, he would no longer be the same Uzumaki Naruto!
He will possess enough power to shake the entire ninja world, and even… fight against the gods!
Chapter 24: Myoboku Mountain? Direct “Graduation”! (Old Version)
In the core of the Whirlpool Country ruins, in the temple-like space where the sealing technique is passed down.
Time seems to have lost its meaning.
Uzumaki Naruto sat cross-legged, bathed in a soft and pure golden radiance of immortal arts. His eyes were closed, but his mind seemed to be wandering in a vast ocean of knowledge, frantically absorbing the vast secrets of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques, displayed in the form of energy and light on the walls.
The indestructibility of the Vajra Seal, the yin and yang circulation of the Bagua Seal, the rule-bounding constraints of the Contract Seal, the all-encompassing Four Symbols Seal, the mutual generation and restraint of the Five Elements Seal, and even the forbidden summoning and devouring of the Shiki Seal… Countless top-level sealing techniques that once existed only in legends or in the memories of a very few people were now displayed before him in the most original and clear way.
Although his current body had been strengthened by immortal arts and the initial fusion of vortex power, it was still the body of a teenager, and the endurance of his meridians and cells was limited. Forcibly absorbing such a huge amount of original energy was too risky. He might very well be like Nagato in the original novel, being attacked by the power, and the loss would outweigh the gain.
(I’ll wait until my body is stronger, or I find a safer way to absorb it. The energy here is here, it can’t escape.)
Naruto made his decision and turned towards the staircase entrance he came from.
Although Jiraiya was a little curious about Naruto’s hesitation, he didn’t ask any more questions and followed closely.
The two of them once again passed through the staircase of light that was like a time tunnel and returned to the ruined altar in the ruins of the Whirlpool Kingdom.
As they left, the entrance below the altar slowly closed, and the powerful space-time barrier resumed operation, completely hiding the sacred inheritance space, as if no one had ever set foot there.
Outside, there was still the violent swirling sea and gloomy sky.
“Where to go next?” Jiraiya asked.
“Before returning to Konoha, I want to go to one more place.” Naruto raised his head and looked towards the distant northwest, his eyes becoming a little distant.
“Oh? Where?”
“Mt. Miaomu.”
Myoboku Mountain, the sacred place of the Toad Clan.
This place is completely different from the outside ninja world, filled with a primitive, mysterious and powerful natural atmosphere. Giant, colorful plants can be seen everywhere, and strangely shaped mountains are stacked one after another. The air is filled with a rich and almost indivisible natural energy, which makes those who set foot here for the first time feel both novel and awe.
When Naruto and Jiraiya appeared in this familiar land again through the reverse summoning technique, Naruto’s feelings were completely different from the first time he came here to practice in his previous life.
In his previous life, when he first came here, he felt that the natural energy here was huge and difficult to control. He needed to perceive and adapt carefully, and even needed toad oil as a medium to barely absorb it.
And now, as he once again set foot on this land, Perfect Sage Mode had already merged with his body’s instincts. The rich natural energy around him was no longer a ferocious beast that needed to be carefully managed, but… a friend that could be mobilized at will, as natural as breathing.
He could even clearly “see” that natural energy was like a colorful stream, flowing happily in every corner of this space, exchanging and resonating wonderful energy with the rocks, plants, flowing water, and even with the giant toads that lived here.
He felt as if he was back in his mother’s arms, so intimate and…comfortable.
“Hey! It’s Master Jiraiya and little Naruto!”
“Why did you come back so suddenly?”
Several large toads guarding the entrance area noticed them, gathered around curiously, and greeted them in muffled voices.
Jiraiya greeted these old friends familiarly, while observing Naruto’s reaction calmly.
Naruto had a faint smile on his face as he looked calmly at the toads in front of him. There was no tension or discomfort in his eyes, but rather a kind of… gentleness like an elder looking at his juniors?
(This kid… he’s pretending to be so convincing…) Jiraiya complained in his heart, but he had to admit that the calmness and affinity with natural energy that Naruto showed at this moment had indeed reached a level that he could hardly reach.
Soon, the two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima, also rushed over after hearing the news.
The moment they saw Naruto, the two knowledgeable toad sages who had lived for who knows how many years were stunned at the same time, their big eyes filled with incredible shock!
“Little…little Naruto?!” Fukasaku Sage looked at Naruto in shock, feeling the senjutsu chakra fluctuations in his body that were as unfathomable as the ocean, yet perfectly restrained and integrated with nature. His voice was a little stammering, “You…the power in your body…this…this is…”
“Perfect…perfect Sage Mode!” Shima Sage exclaimed in amazement. She could clearly feel that Naruto’s control over natural energy at this moment was even more refined…even more stable than that of the couple!
“And… the Nine-Tails’ aura… has disappeared?!” Fukasaku Sennin soon discovered an even more shocking fact, “Naruto-chan, what on earth happened inside your body?!”
The two toad sages looked at Naruto with eyes filled with surprise, confusion, and a hint of…instinct vigilance. Such a huge change was simply too unbelievable!
“Well, grandpa and grandma, it’s been a long time since we last met.” Naruto showed a familiar, sunny smile on his face, but deep in his azure eyes, there was a hint of calmness that seemed to see through everything. “I came here this time to pay my respects to the Great Toad Sage. I have something I want to ask him for advice.”
His tone was relaxed and natural, as if he were simply visiting his hometown. But his unhurried demeanor, and the subtle aura that resonated perfectly with the natural energy of Mount Myōboku, made Fukasaku and Shima dare not neglect him in the slightest.
They looked at each other and saw seriousness in each other’s eyes.
“…The Great Toad Sage had already anticipated your arrival.” Fukasaku Sage took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, “Please follow me, little Naruto, and Jiraiya.”
Under the leadership of Fukasaku and Shima, Naruto and Jiraiya passed through layers of strange buildings and huge plant jungles, and finally came to the deepest part of Mount Myoboku, the ancient altar where the giant toad sage Gamamaru was enshrined.
On the altar sat a toad of immense size, with skin as wrinkled as old tree bark, eyes tightly closed, and a figure that seemed to have existed for eternity – the Great Toad Immortal, Toad Pill.
Even with his eyes closed, the ancient, wise, and vast aura emanating from him, as if able to see into the past and the future, still made Jiraiya feel genuinely in awe.
However, Naruto looked at the giant toad sage in front of him without feeling the slightest bit of nervousness. In the Perfect Sage Mode, he could more clearly sense the equally vast, yet with a hint of aging and fatigue, natural energy within the other’s body.
(It seems that even the giant toad sage who has lived for thousands of years cannot escape the erosion of time…) A trace of emotion flashed through Naruto’s mind.
“You have come, son of prophecy…”
At this moment, an old, distant voice, as if coming from the other side of time and space, rang directly in Naruto and Jiraiya’s minds.
The Great Toad Immortal still had his eyes closed, but his voice was clearly transmitted to the consciousness of the two people.
Jiraiya’s expression froze and he bowed his head respectfully.
Naruto bowed slightly and saluted: “Great Toad Sage, I do have some questions that I would like to ask you.”
“Hahaha…” The Great Toad Immortal laughed like the wind blowing through an ancient forest. “I already know your intention. Your transformation was within my expectations, yet it also exceeded them.”
His voice paused, as if recalling something. “The thread of the future has been altered by you, and the wheel of cause and effect has been disrupted… Your soul carries the weight of the future, as well as the sorrow of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s sacrifice… Your immortal arts are beyond our ability to teach. You have already mastered them, forming your own unique style, reaching the highest level.”
Hearing the Great Toad Sage directly reveal his origins and the Nine-Tails’ sacrifice, Naruto was shocked, but he remained calm on the surface. He knew that this being, who had lived for thousands of years, possessed unimaginable wisdom and precognitive abilities.
Jiraiya was stunned, his heart pounding! (A clue to the future? The Nine-Tails’ sacrifice? What on earth is this old toad talking about?! Could it be that everything Naruto said before… was true?!)
“It seems that you already know everything, Sage,” Naruto said calmly.
“I know a little, a little…” The Great Toad Immortal’s voice was a little tired, as if every time he predicted the future, it was draining away his already limited vitality. “Your immortal arts originate from nature and return to nature. You no longer need the methods of Myoboku Mountain. You are not here to seek the truth, but to… resolve your doubts.”
“Exactly.” Naruto nodded. “I want to know, regarding… the threat from outer space, the Otsutsuki clan, what do you foretell?”
He directly addressed his most pressing concerns. Akatsuki, Obito, Madara—while powerful, these enemies were all within his control. The only thing he worried about was the mysterious Ōtsutsuki clan, whose power system was completely different. In his previous life, it was precisely to fight against Ōtsutsuki Isshiki that the Nine-Tails sacrificed itself…
Hearing the word “Otsutsuki”, the Great Toad Sage was silent for a moment, and the air around him seemed to freeze.
Although Jiraiya didn’t know what “Otsutsuki” was, he could feel the terrifying weight behind these three words from the reaction of the Great Toad Sage and Naruto’s solemn tone.
“Alas…” After a long time, the Great Toad Immortal let out a long sigh, his voice filled with unprecedented solemnity and… a hint of worry.
“The Ōtsutsuki… the people of the stars, the plunderers of chakra… their existence far exceeds your imagination. They are the calamity of the world, and also… the fate of chakra…”
“I once glimpsed a glimpse of the future, a vague, yet… startling glimpse…”
The voice of the Great Toad Immortal became ethereal and ethereal, as if he was chanting an ancient prophetic poem:
“**Two stars fell, a blood moon hung in the sky, the sacred tree returned, absorbing all life.**”
(implying the possibility of another Ten-Tails/Sacred Tree crisis in the future, and possible sacrifice)
“**An alien with white pupils descends to the world, seeking to seize the divine fruit and reshape the world.**”
(Directly pointing to the threat of the Otsutsuki clan, the white pupils may refer to the characteristics of the Otsutsuki clan)
“**The son of the vortex, carrying the hopes of the people, the eyes of the immortal, see through the confusion.**”
(Referring to Naruto’s identity and power, the perception of Sage Mode may be able to see through certain illusions or conspiracies)
“**The yin and yang work together to bind the light, destroy the illusion, and then you will see the dawn.”
(implying the importance of Naruto and Sasuke joining forces, and the need to break the false peace (such as the infinite moon reading))
“**However, the variables have already occurred, and fate is full of twists and turns. The only hope for survival depends on you…**”
(It points out that Naruto’s return has brought variables, but it is also full of unknowns and dangers. He is the only hope)
“**Remember, remember…power is not the end, understanding is eternal…balance is…the right path…**”
The voice of prophecy gradually faded away, and the Great Toad Immortal fell silent again, as if the words just now had exhausted all his energy.
Naruto stood there quietly, carefully chewing on every word of the Great Toad Sage.
This prophecy was more specific than what he had heard in his previous life, and also more… disturbing.
Two stars fell? Was it referring to him and Sasuke? Or something else?
The advent of White Eyes? This undoubtedly refers to the Otsutsuki.
Yin and Yang combined to create a bond? It seems that no matter which timeline, his and Sasuke’s alliance is the key to defeating the ultimate threat.
The last sentence about “balance” and “understanding” made him fall into deep thought.
(Strength is not the end, understanding is eternal… balance…)
Naruto recalled how he had just suppressed the urge to absorb the vast source of energy in the Whirlpool Ruins. Perhaps the Great Toad Sage was reminding him not to become overly obsessed with the pursuit of power, but to focus on control and balance, and to understand the meaning and responsibility behind power?
(It seems that even with the memories of the future and powerful powers, we can’t let our guard down… This world has become more complicated and dangerous because of my return…)
Naruto took a deep breath and bowed deeply to the Great Toad Sage again: “Thank you for your guidance, Sage. I will keep it in mind.”
“Go…” The voice of the Great Toad Sage sounded again, full of fatigue. “Your path no longer needs the guidance of Myoboku Mountain. The storms of the future will need you to calm them… We, the Toad Clan, will also… do our best to help…”
After saying this, the Great Toad Immortal fell completely silent, without a sound.
The two sages, Fukasaku and Shima, hurried forward to check on the condition of the Great Toad Sage, with worried looks on their faces.
“Little Naruto,” Fukasaku Sage turned his head and said to Naruto, “The Great Toad Sage has consumed too much energy and needs to rest. You… should also leave.”
There was a clear hint of farewell in his tone, but more than that, it was a kind of… awe and trust in the future leader.
Naruto nodded. He knew that his current existence was already “out of the norm” for Myoboku Mountain. Forcing him to stay was useless.
“I understand.” Naruto looked at Fukasaku and Shima, “Thank you for your continued care, Grandpa and Grandma, I will come visit again if I need you in the future.”
“At your service any time.” Shenren Fukasaku nodded.
Shima Sennin rarely argued, but just looked at Naruto with a complicated expression: “Little Naruto, take good care of yourself… and don’t forget to bring back some delicious bugs…”
Naruto laughed at that and nodded.
Jiraiya, who had been in a state of shock and bewilderment, finally came to his senses. He looked at everything before him, feeling like he was in a dream. His own disciple had come to Myōboku Mountain, but not only had he not practiced much, he had been personally “dissuaded” by the Great Toad Sage? And he had even received such a significant prophecy?
(Who is this kid… the son of prophecy? I’m afraid… there’s more to it than that…) Jiraiya’s mind was filled with countless questions, but he knew that now was not the time to ask.
“Well, we’ll take our leave then.” Jiraiya bowed to the two immortals.
“Um.”
Naruto took one last look at the sleeping Great Toad Sage, then turned around without hesitation and, together with Jiraiya, launched the reverse summoning technique again.
A flash of light passed, and the two figures disappeared from Myoboku Mountain.
Only the two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima, were left there, as well as… the heavy prophecy about the future that lingered in the air for a long time.
On the way back to Konoha, on the back of the flying ninja bird.
The atmosphere was somewhat silent.
Jiraiya wanted to ask several times about the prophecy and Naruto’s true origins, but when he looked at Naruto’s calm and deep profile, he swallowed the words back.
He knew that some things might not be revealed yet. He just needed to trust his disciples, and that was enough.
Naruto closed his eyes in deep thought.
The trip to the ruins of Whirlpool Country allowed him to master the sealing technique trump card that was enough to fight against the Rinnegan and stronger enemies.
The trip to Mount Myoboku gave him confirmation and warning about the threat posed by the Otsutsuki.
Both strength and intelligence are already in place.
So what’s next…
Naruto slowly opened his eyes and looked towards the outline of Konoha Village in the distance. A cold and sharp flame burned in his azure pupils.
——It’s time to start hunting!
Chapter 25: Power Integration, New Technique Begins (Old Version)
The windows of the Hokage Building were still bright, people were coming and going on the streets, ninjas were busy carrying out their missions, and children were sweating on the training grounds. However, among the top leaders, in the hearts of those ninjas who truly came into contact with the core secrets, the world was completely different.
At this moment, Naruto was standing alone on the most open grassy area in the center of the training ground.
Different from the violence and majesty in previous battles, Naruto’s Sage Mode at this moment is more like a kind of… tranquility and harmony of returning to the origin.
**Phase 1: The Ultimate Fusion of Immortal Technique and Wind Style**
Naruto’s consciousness sank into his body, feeling the perfect fusion of Senjutsu chakra and his own. He could clearly “see” the natural energy, like countless fine golden threads, entwining and permeating every bit of wind-attribute chakra, making his wind-style jutsu, already known for its sharpness and cutting power, even more condensed, more stable, and even more…deadly.
Naruto’s mind flashed with the scene of his arm being injured after using the Rasenshuriken in his previous life, and his eyes narrowed slightly.
Thinking of this, Naruto slowly raised his right hand, his mind moving.
call–!
“Senjutsu·Wind Style·Rasengan!”
Naruto let out a low cry, and the Rasengan in his hand instantly took shape. This Rasengan was about the same size as an ordinary Rasengan, but the energy contained within was several times more terrifying! Golden senjutsu chakra and cyan wind chakra intertwined perfectly, spinning at high speed, emitting a heart-pounding aura of destruction!
Naruto’s eyes became focused, and a huge amount of mental power instantly poured into the Rasengan in his palm!
Buzz buzz buzz——!!!
The Rasengan’s rotation speed suddenly increased! Four huge, substantial wind-style chakra blades suddenly stretched out from the rotating core, emitting a sharp whistle that tore through the air!
Immortal Technique·Wind Style·Rasenshuriken!
Done!
Moreover, unlike the semi-finished form of his previous life, which required the assistance of shadow clones, was extremely unstable, and could only be thrown with difficulty, the senjutsu Rasenshuriken in Naruto’s hand was now perfectly formed and extremely stable! Golden senjutsu chakra acted like glue, firmly binding the violent wind chakra around the core. Four huge chakra blades flashed with a dangerous cold light, spinning at high speed and slicing the air, but there was no sign of loss of control!
Naruto could even clearly feel that every chakra flow of this Rasenshuriken was under his perfect control!
(Great…it works!) A glimmer of joy flashed in Naruto’s eyes.
He shook his wrist slightly, but did not throw it out, but… started changing again!
The massive spiral shuriken in his palm, under the exquisite control of his senjutsu chakra, began to shrink rapidly! The four chakra blades also converged, and finally… it transformed into a miniature spiral shuriken, only the size of a fist, shining brightly golden-blue, and resembling a rapidly spinning star!
“Senjutsu·Wind Style·Micro Rasenshuriken!”
Although this miniature spiral shuriken was countless times smaller, the energy density and cutting force contained within it were even more terrifying than the giant spiral shuriken just now! The shrieking sound caused by the high-speed rotation almost pierced the eardrums!
He waved his hand, and the sky full of miniature spiral shurikens gathered back into his palm like birds returning to their nests, and finally dissipated into nothingness.
The combination of Wind Style and Senjutsu is almost complete. Next…is the Sealing Technique.
**Phase 2: The Secret Door of Immortal Arts and Sealing Techniques**
The Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques were vast and profound, far exceeding the complexity of ordinary ninjutsu. Even with his current understanding, it would not be easy to perfectly integrate them with the immortal arts.
The core of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques lies in the exquisite control of chakra and the understanding and application of rules. The Diamond Seal uses vast amounts of life energy and chakra to form chains, binding everything; the Eight Diagrams Seal uses the power of yin and yang to create a cycle, blocking or guiding power; and the Four Symbols Seal contains an all-encompassing sealing principle…
In Naruto’s mind, countless knowledge about sealing techniques emerged like a tide.
(Senjutsu, in essence, is the use of natural energy. Natural energy is one of the fundamental energies that make up the world. It is more fundamental than chakra, and more… violent. If natural energy can be integrated into the sealing technique…)
Naruto’s eyes lit up with a fiery light at the thought. He immediately sat cross-legged, forming hand seals with his hands, and began to try to mobilize natural energy, constructing a new technique based on the principles of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique.
This process is much more difficult than fusing the Rasenshuriken just now.
The sealing technique is extremely complicated, and requires extremely high precision in chakra control. The slightest mistake may cause the technique to collapse, or even backfire on itself!
Naruto concentrated intensely, his vast sensual perception encompassing hundreds of meters around him, carefully capturing every trace of natural energy. His hands, like butterflies flitting through flowers, rapidly shifted through various complex hand seals, directing the vast natural energy to flow and condense according to the sealing technique he had envisioned in his mind.
A slight vibration echoed through the air. Incredibly complex rune lines, composed of pure golden natural energy, began to slowly emerge in the air before Naruto. These rune lines connected and combined with each other, emitting an ancient, majestic aura that seemed to suppress everything!
However, just as the technique was about to take shape—
With a slight sound, all the golden runes burst like bubbles and dissipated into the air. A chaotic natural energy rebounded, causing Naruto’s body to tremble slightly.
Failed.
Naruto frowned, but he was not discouraged at all. He immediately began to reflect on the reasons for his failure.
(Natural energy is too fluid and more difficult to control than chakra. The structure of the sealing technique is too precise and requires absolute stability… Forcibly constructing it using guidance will easily cause energy disorder at the node, leading to collapse…)
(Maybe… I should change my approach?)
Naruto’s gaze once again turned towards the vastness of nature.
Many of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques are based on the life energy in their bloodlines. Natural energy itself contains a vast amount of vitality… What if, instead of ‘constructing’ a seal, I ‘inspire’ and ‘resonate’ it?
This idea is bolder and closer to the realm of “Tao”!
A gleam of light flashed in Naruto’s eyes, and he immediately started a new attempt!
This time, he did not make any seals, but instead spread his hands flat in front of him, completely releasing his consciousness and communicating deeply with the natural energy around him.
“Immortal Technique·Sealing Field·Gate of the Eight Diagrams!”
As Naruto’s mind guided him, his own senjutsu chakra spread out like a stone dropped into a lake, creating invisible ripples. The surrounding natural energy seemed to have received some mysterious call and began to flow spontaneously and rhythmically!
Within a space of dozens of meters centered around Naruto, the light began to distort and the air grew thick, as if an invisible, yet indestructible energy barrier was slowly forming! On the ground, a massive Bagua pattern faintly emerged, and golden energy lines flowed like living things, emitting a terrifying aura that suppressed and sealed everything!
This “domain-type” immortal sealing technique, with its power, range, and concealment, far surpasses traditional barrier seals! It’s practically tailor-made for large-scale battles!
He immediately applied what he had learned to other situations and began to try other sealing techniques.
“Immortal Technique·Sealed Field·Vajra Realm!”
Buzz! This time, the space around Naruto seemed to freeze! Countless phantoms, condensed from golden natural energy, resembling diamond chains, appeared out of thin air, crisscrossing and blocking all space above, below, and to the left and right! Any entity that attempted to break through this realm would be bound and cut by the diamond chains! Its defense was so strong that even the Tailed Beast Ball could withstand it!
“Immortal Technique·Sealed Field·Four Symbols Reincarnation!”
An even more profound transformation occurred! The space around Naruto began to twist and swirl, as if connected to another unknown dimension! Within this realm, time and space became chaotic, and any attack would be distorted, disintegrated, and even exiled to another dimension! This was simply an unstoppable realm that combined defense, enemy trapping, and exile!
Naruto kept trying to combine the whirlpool sealing technique he mastered with the fairy technique one by one, and developed various incredible “fairy techniques and sealing fields”.
These domain-type immortal sealing techniques will become his important trump cards in the future when fighting against powerful enemies, especially those with special abilities (such as space ninjutsu and chakra absorption)!
**Phase 3: Concerto of Wind and Seal**
After successfully integrating Senjutsu with Wind Style, and Senjutsu with Sealing Style, Naruto began to think about how to combine Wind Style with Sealing Style.
(The characteristics of wind escape are cutting and penetrating, while the characteristics of sealing are binding and suppressing. If the two can be combined…)
Naruto’s thoughts gradually became clear.
He stretched out his right hand again, and an ordinary Rasengan condensed in his palm.
Then, he thought about it and mobilized the knowledge of sealing techniques that he had just mastered.
“seal up!”
He cleverly integrated a simple sealing technique into the rotating Rasengan in the form of chakra!
Buzz!
The Rasengan’s form hadn’t changed much, but the chakra structure within it had subtly altered. The previously wildly swirling energy seemed to be restrained by some kind of rule, becoming more restrained and, in turn, more… dangerous!
Naruto casually threw the “Sealing Rasengan” towards a huge rock not far away.
puff!
The moment the Rasengan touched the rock, it didn’t unleash its usual destructive force. Instead, it silently imprinted itself on the rock’s surface! A clear seal pattern appeared on the rock!
Then, as if drained of all its energy and support, the massive, several-meter-tall rock began to… disintegrate at a speed visible to the naked eye! It turned into the finest powder, which drifted down in a flurry!
(Not physical destruction, but… decomposition at the rule level?! Sealing techniques are truly terrifying!) Naruto was slightly shocked as he looked at the scene in front of him.
This method of integrating sealing techniques into offensive ninjutsu will undoubtedly make his attacks more bizarre and difficult to defend against!
(What if this ‘decomposition’ seal is integrated into the Rasenshuriken…)
An even more terrifying thought flashed through Naruto’s mind.
But he quickly shook his head.
(No, this fusion is still too crude and not stable enough. Moreover, simple superposition is not the best option…)
What he needs is a… more perfect fusion!
**Final Stage: Trinity, the new technique is complete!**
Naruto took a deep breath, put aside all distracting thoughts, and entered the deepest level of Sage Mode again.
His consciousness seemed to transcend the constraints of his body, merging with the entire natural world. The flow of the wind, the veins of energy, the regular trajectory… everything was clearly presented in his perception.
He began to recall all the powers he possessed:
Peak experience in immortal arts, perfect control over natural energy;
Unparalleled Wind Style talent, the ultimate form changes of Rasengan and Rasenshuriken;
The profound vortex sealing technique, the understanding and application of the rules;
And… that insight and combat wisdom from the future that transcends time!
These forces, like countless bright stars, shine in the sea of ​​stars of his consciousness.
And now, what he has to do is to connect these stars in the most perfect way!
(The Rasenshuriken’s form is its core, the Wind Style forms its sharp blade, the Senjutsu provides stability and greater destructive power, and the Sealing Technique… gives it the power of rules… that transcends physical destruction!)
An unprecedented prototype of ninjutsu gradually became clear in Naruto’s mind!
He suddenly opened his eyes, and a brilliant light burst out from his golden pupils!
“bring it on!”
He shouted loudly, put his hands together, and the vast senjutsu chakra erupted like a volcano!
The natural energy of the entire Zero Training Ground, as if summoned by a king, madly converged on Naruto! The sky changed color, and the earth trembled slightly!
“Immortal Technique!!”
Naruto slowly spread his hands apart, and a golden-cyan ball of light, concentrated to the extreme and emitting an aura of destruction, began to condense between his hands! This ball of light was not large, only the size of a basketball, but the energy contained within it was enough to suffocate any Kage-level warrior!
On the surface of the light ball are high-speed rotating wind-style chakra blades that are as bright as stars. Each blade contains a sharp edge that is enough to cut through everything!
The core of the light ball is the perfectly balanced fairy chakra, which is like a magic needle that stabilizes the violent energy and continuously absorbs the natural energy from the outside world, allowing its power to rise steadily!
And the core of it all was… a series of incredibly complex, shimmering golden vortex sealing techniques! These techniques, like living things, slowly flowed within the light ball, perfectly intertwining with the wind chakra blades and senjutsu chakra, emitting a terrifying aura that froze the laws of nature and sealed everything off!
“Wind Style!!”
Naruto raised the condensed energy ball high up, and four larger, more condensed wind-style chakra blades with golden sealing runes flashing on the edges stretched out from the ball of light!
“seal!!”
With Naruto’s final roar, the golden seal runes on the four massive chakra blades suddenly lit up, as if given life! An indescribable terrifying force, powerful enough to seal off space and freeze souls, instantly filled the entire world!
“Rasenshuriken!!!”
This brand new Rasenshuriken, with its perfect shape, terrifying power, and mysterious aura, has far surpassed the limits that Naruto could achieve in his previous life!
It is no longer just a simple physical cutting and energy burst, but… a divine skill that contains the power of rules and is enough to change reality!
Naruto felt the terrifying power contained in this new technique in his hand, and even he felt a surge of excitement!
He named it——
**”Senjutsu · Wind Style · Great Turbine Bagua Sealing Rasenshuriken!”** (The name can be reconsidered to highlight the characteristics of Senjutsu, Wind Style, Sealing, and Rotation)
Or more concisely, it is called——
**”Senjutsu: Divine Seal Rasenshuriken!”**
This move is simply… a natural nemesis for enemies with strong recovery abilities or immortality!
(Very good… With this move, combined with the previous immortal technique to seal the field… my power system has finally taken shape!)
Naruto retracted his Sage Mode, feeling the chakra still abundant in his body (thanks to the recovery power of senjutsu and Uzumaki bloodline), and his heart was filled with unprecedented confidence and courage.
Chapter 26: Taking the Initiative! Hunting the Akatsuki Organization (Old Version)
Back at Konoha Village, Naruto’s aura, purified by the celestial arts, made him look like an ordinary teenager who had just returned from an outing. It was hard to tell that just a short while ago, he had been practicing “ninjutsu development” in the training grounds that could destroy a small country.
However, when Naruto stepped into the Hokage’s office again, what greeted him was no longer the awe and inquiry he had felt before, but a kind of… tension and anticipation that was almost condensed into substance.
Tsunade was still sitting on the Hokage’s throne, but she leaned forward slightly, her hands clasped on the table, her amber eyes fixed on Naruto as he walked in, flashing with a complex light. Jiraiya had already reported to her about Naruto’s “achievements” at the Zero Training Ground.
Naruto ignored the almost frozen air in the room and walked straight to the center of the office with a relaxed smile on his face, as if he had just completed a trivial task.
“Granny Tsunade, the lecherous sage, Mr. Kakashi, and the two advisory elders, good afternoon.” He greeted them familiarly with a cheerful tone.
“…” No one responded.
Everyone’s eyes were focused on him like searchlights, as if they wanted to see through him completely from inside out.
“Ahem,” Tsunade cleared her throat and forced the topic back on track, “Now that the integration of your power is complete… then, what are you going to do next? Are you going to follow the plan we agreed upon before and prepare for the Five Kage Summit first, and then deal with the Danzo issue?”
This question was the primary concern of everyone present. While the grand blueprint Naruto had previously proposed was inspiring, it also needed to be implemented step by step. Uniting the five great nations and eliminating internal threats would require time and careful planning.
However, Naruto’s answer once again surprised everyone.
“The Five Kage Summit is about to begin, and Danzo also needs to be dealt with.” Naruto nodded, but suddenly changed the subject, and a cold and sharp light flashed in his blue eyes, “But before that, I plan to do something else first.”
“What’s the matter?” Tsunade had a bad feeling in her heart.
“Take the initiative!” Naruto’s voice was decisive, with an undeniable strength, “Hunting the Akatsuki organization!”
This time, not only Tsunade, but also Jiraiya, Kakashi and the two advisory elders exclaimed at the same time!
Taking the initiative? Hunting down Akatsuki?!
This… this is crazy!
Konoha’s strategy against the Akatsuki organization has always been to focus on defense and intelligence gathering, avoiding direct confrontation as much as possible. Even the powerful Jiraiya, when he sneaked into the Hidden Rain Village to investigate Pain, was prepared to die!
Now, Naruto actually said he would… take the initiative to hunt them?! And… alone?!
“Naruto! Calm down!” Tsunade stood up suddenly and slammed her hands on the table with a loud noise. “I know you are very powerful now, even… stronger than you can imagine! But, Akatsuki is not something you can deal with alone! Every one of their members is extremely dangerous, and their whereabouts are unpredictable, and there is very little intelligence! It’s too risky to attack rashly!”
“That’s right, kid!” Jiraiya also hurriedly persuaded, “Akatsuki is a very complicated organization! That masked man is even more mysterious, even I can’t see through him! We should stick to the original plan and unite the five major countries first, integrate our forces, and then make long-term plans. That would be safer!”
“Take a risk? Consider it in the long run?” Naruto looked at everyone’s worried expressions, but a confident and even slightly sarcastic smile appeared on his face. “Grandma Tsunade, lecherous sage, do you think we still have time to ‘consider it in the long run’?”
He walked to the huge French window, looked into the distance, and his voice became low and serious:
“What is the goal of the Akatsuki organization? To collect all nine tailed beasts, revive the Ten-Tails, and launch the Moon Eye Project! Now, although Pain has been dealt with by me, the other members of the Akatsuki organization are still active! Every time they capture a tailed beast, they are one step closer to their goal! Every day we wait, the future danger will increase!”
“We can wait, but can those Jinchūriki who are still out there wait? Uncle Killer Bee from Kumogakure, and other Jinchūriki who might be hiding… are we going to watch them all being captured by the Akatsuki organization one by one and become sacrifices to resurrect the Ten-Tails?”
“What’s more,” Naruto’s eyes became even colder, “that masked man—Obito—is no pushover! He knows that I’ve taken down Pain, and he won’t give up! He’ll definitely speed up his actions! If we continue to wait passively, we’ll only be led by him by the nose, and end up in an even more disadvantageous situation!”
Naruto’s words were like a hammer, hitting everyone’s heart.
Indeed, they had previously only considered the future war, ignoring the immediate crisis. Akatsuki’s pursuit of the Tailed Beasts would not cease with Pain’s defeat. Every Tailed Beast lost would strengthen the enemy and diminish their chances of victory in future wars.
Moreover, that mysterious Obito… his existence is like a time bomb that may explode at any time.
“But… even if we want to take the initiative, you shouldn’t go alone!” Tsunade was still worried, “We can organize an elite team and make a thorough plan…”
“Elite team?” Naruto interrupted her, his tone full of absolute confidence. “Grandma Tsunade, with all due respect, given the strength of the Akatsuki members, apart from me, the lecherous sage, and Kakashi-sensei, if anyone else goes, I’m afraid they will only be… a burden.”
While this statement was arrogant, it was also true. Every S-rank rebel ninja was a battle-hardened monster. An ordinary jonin squad would have little chance of winning against them.
“Besides,” Naruto continued, a sly smile on his face, “having more people means we’ll be a bigger target, which will easily alert the enemy. If I act alone, I’ll be more flexible and more… stealthy.”
“Hide? You made such a big noise on the training ground just now, and you call that hiding?” Jiraiya couldn’t help but complain.
“That’s to test a new technique.” Naruto chuckled, “Don’t worry, if I really need to track them down, my celestial perception is more useful than any reconnaissance method. As long as they’re still active in this world, I can find them!”
Tsunade looked at the unquestionable determination in Naruto’s eyes, and the confidence that seemed to be able to crush all enemies, and the worry in her heart was gradually replaced by another emotion – trust.
Yes, the young man before her was no longer the brat she’d protected. He possessed the power to change the world, along with the wisdom and determination to match. Perhaps, he could truly… single-handedly bring down the entire Akatsuki organization?
Although this idea is crazy, but for Naruto, it seems… not impossible.
“…” Tsunade was silent for a long time, and finally sat back in the chair slowly, looking at Naruto deeply, as if she wanted to carve his figure into the depths of her soul.
“Okay.” She spoke, her voice a little tired, yet full of determination. “Since you’ve made up your mind, I won’t stop you. But you have to agree to a few conditions!”
“Please speak, Mother-in-law.” Naruto nodded.
“First!” Tsunade’s eyes became extremely sharp. “Absolutely! You must not act stubbornly! If you encounter danger that you cannot handle, or if you find that the situation is not right, retreat immediately! Your life is more important than anything else! Konoha cannot live without you!”
“Don’t worry, mother-in-law, I cherish my life more than anyone else.” Naruto replied with a smile, his tone relaxed, but his eyes were serious. He knew that the responsibilities he shouldered would not allow him to die easily.
“Secondly!” Tsunade continued, “Keep in touch with the village at all times! I’ll have Shizune equip you with the latest communication scrolls, and I’ll dispatch the most advanced sensory Anbu to monitor your vital signs and general location at all times! If anything unusual occurs, I’ll send support immediately!”
“Okay.” Naruto nodded again. Although he felt it was unnecessary, he agreed to it in order to reassure Tsunade.
“Third!” Tsunade’s tone softened a bit, with a hint of helplessness and… expectation, “If… I mean if, you meet Sasuke… try… to bring him back. I know it’s difficult, but…”
“I will.” Naruto interrupted her, his tone firm, “Sasuke, I will bring him back. No matter what method I use.”
Hearing Naruto’s promise, Tsunade felt a slight sense of relief. She rubbed her brows and waved her hand: “Okay, these are the conditions. Since you are going to hunt the Akatsuki organization, what kind of intelligence support do you need?”
Finally getting to the point.
Naruto’s eyes flashed, and he said bluntly, “I need the latest information Konoha has on all known members of the Akatsuki organization! This includes their abilities, character weaknesses, where they were last seen, possible areas of activity, and any bounty information related to them!”
“Do you need to be so detailed?” Tsunade raised her eyebrows.
“Know yourself and your enemy, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger.” Naruto said as a matter of course, “Although I know them ‘relatively well’, more information always gives me more confidence. And…” He paused, a meaningful smile curling up at the corner of his mouth, “Perhaps I can find something ‘interesting’ from this information?”
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s confident look, nodded, and said to Shizune behind her: “Shizune!”
“Yes! Lady Tsunade!” Shizune responded quickly.
“Go to the Intelligence Department immediately and retrieve all the highest-level files we currently have on all members of the Akatsuki organization! Remember, all of them!” Tsunade emphasized.
“Yes!” Jingyin did not dare to delay and immediately turned around and left the office quickly.
Soon, Shizune came back breathlessly with a huge stack of scrolls and documents, carefully placing them on the table in the center of the Hokage’s office.
“Naruto-kun, these are all the S-level intelligence files about the Akatsuki organization at present.” Shizune wiped the sweat from her forehead and said nervously.
“Thank you for your hard work, Sister Shizune.” Naruto nodded with a smile, then picked up the top scroll without hesitation and began to browse through it quickly.
The atmosphere in the office grew quiet again, with only the slight rustling sound of Naruto flipping through the scrolls.
Tsunade, Jiraiya, Kakashi, and the two advisory elders all looked at Naruto silently, their eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation. They wanted to see how this young man, with his memories of the future and terrifying strength, would lock onto his first prey from this cold intelligence.
Naruto read at an extremely fast pace, his azure eyes scanning the words and images on the scroll like a scanner. His brain, like the most efficient processor, rapidly compared and analyzed the information on the scroll with the vast database of the future in his mind.
(Hmm… Kakuzu and Hidan, the immortal duo… They were last seen at the border of the Land of Hot Water, seemingly on a high-paying bounty mission… The location and time are pretty much the same as I remember… This duo, one greedy for money, the other a believer in an evil god, have obvious character flaws. Their abilities, while troublesome, are not insurmountable… Hmm, they could be the first target, and by the way… maybe we can even save Asuma-sensei?)
A thought flashed through Naruto’s mind. In his previous life, Asuma-sensei had died under Hidan’s curse, a devastating blow to Shikamaru and the others. If only these two evils could be dealt with at this point in time…
(Next up… Deidara and Sasori… the artistic duo. Sasori should have died at the hands of Sakura and Chiyo, I wonder if this timeline has changed… As for Deidara, it seems he’s active near the Land of Earth, and he has a deep grudge against Sasuke… Well, this guy’s explosive art is indeed a bit troublesome, but as long as you know his weaknesses…)
Naruto remembered Deidara’s fear of Lightning Release and his impulsive and irritable personality, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.
(Next up… Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi… This pairing is a bit tricky. Kisame’s chakra is comparable to that of the tailed beasts, and his Samehada sword can even absorb chakra. Itachi… that’s even more of a problem. However, my goal isn’t to kill Itachi, but… well, I’m not going to rush to find them for now.)
Naruto put the scrolls of Itachi and Kisame aside. He knew that dealing with Itachi would require a more careful plan and the right timing.
(And… Zetsu. This guy is elusive and mainly responsible for reconnaissance and intelligence transmission. He’s not very capable in frontal combat, but he’s very slippery… For now, ignore him and wait until you find his true form.)
(Finally… it’s that masked man, Obito…)
Naruto’s eyes fell on the file about “A Fei” or “the masked man”. The information on this file was pitifully small and full of speculation and uncertainty.
(As expected, with Konoha’s current intelligence capabilities, it is impossible to obtain the real information about Obito… But it doesn’t matter, I know where he is and his purpose… He is the ultimate boss…)
Naruto quickly looked through all the scrolls and documents, and had a clear judgment and plan in his mind.
He raised his head and looked at Tsunade, a confident smile returning to his face.
“Okay, I’m done.”
“So fast?” Tsunade was a little surprised. Those were more than a dozen detailed S-level intelligence files. Even for him, it would take quite a while to read them all.
“Well, I’ve got an idea of it.” Naruto nodded, then pulled out two of the scrolls and placed them on the table.
“My first target is them.”
Everyone looked closely and saw two names written on the covers of the two scrolls:
**Kakuzu!**
**Hidan!**
“The Immortal Duo?” Kakashi’s eyes narrowed as he spoke in a deep voice, “Naruto, this pairing is incredibly formidable! That Hidan possesses immortality and a strange cursed ability, while Kakuzu is a centuries-old monster with five hearts and mastery of five different types of escape techniques! When Asuma and the others and I teamed up, we almost…”
“I know.” Naruto interrupted Kakashi, his tone calm but full of strong confidence, “I already know their abilities very well. Don’t worry, Kakashi-sensei, for me, they… are not too much trouble.”
He looked at Tsunade and said, “According to intelligence, they have recently been active at the border of Yu Country, seemingly seeking a high bounty. This intelligence is relatively reliable, and their movement patterns are relatively fixed, making them easier to track.”
“Besides,” a cold glint flashed in Naruto’s eyes, “these two guys have the blood of too many innocent people on their hands. Especially that evil god-worshipping Hidan, who takes pleasure in killing. Keeping them will only bring disaster to more people.”
Kakuzu and Hidan were chosen as the first targets, both because they were relatively easy to find and because Naruto wanted to eliminate these two extremely dangerous and evil men as quickly as possible. Of course, it would be even better if he could prevent Asuma’s tragedy in the process.
Tsunade looked at the cold murderous intent and unwavering determination in Naruto’s eyes and knew he had made his decision. She nodded, “Okay. Now that you’ve chosen your target, do you need any support?”
“No need.” Naruto shook his head and stood up, “I can handle them alone.”
He walked to the door, stopped, looked back at everyone in the office, smiled brightly, and gave a thumbs up:
“Well, everyone, wait for my good news!”
Chapter 27: The First Target: The Undead Duo! (Old Version)
The air still lingered with the dry heat of late summer, and the cicadas chirped at the top of their lungs, seemingly clamoring for the impending storm. Naruto didn’t look back, nor did he even pause for a moment. His pace seemed slow, yet it held a strange rhythm. With each step, his figure glided forward dozens of meters like a ghost, moving at an insane speed without creating a single gust of wind. It was as if he wasn’t running, but rather shrinking the earth to an inch, merging with the earth.
Perfect Sage Mode had already quietly activated, yet it wasn’t as ostentatious as it had been at the training grounds or in the Hidden Rain Village. His golden pupils and facial makeup were subtly restrained, and the vast natural energy flowed through him like a gentle stream, blending seamlessly with his own chakra, forming a deeper, more harmonious state. This was a higher level of control, a profound understanding of the state of “harmony between man and nature.”
The loss of the Nine-Tails certainly drastically reduced his chakra reserves, depriving him of the tailed beast’s near-limitless recovery and violent power. However, the flip side of the coin was that his body became purer, its harmony with natural energy reaching an unprecedented level. Without the Nine-Tails’ chakra to interfere and counteract, his understanding and application of senjutsu became almost instinctive and effortless.
His target was clear—the border of Yu-no-Kuni. According to the latest information from Konoha’s intelligence department, Akatsuki’s immortal duo, Kakuzu and Hidan, had been last seen operating there, apparently pursuing a valuable bounty target.
Naruto was truly impressed by these two. Kakuzu’s strange Earth Grudge Technique, the immortality granted by his five hearts, and his unstoppable bombardment of five elemental escape techniques; Hidan’s even more troublesome immortality and the curse ritual that required blood… In their previous lives, this duo had caused Konoha considerable trouble, even… taking Asuma’s life.
(Asuma-sensei… Shikamaru… This time, I won’t let you go through that kind of pain again.)
Thinking of that Jonin who always had a cigarette in his mouth, seemed unruly but was actually gentle and reliable, and how after his sacrifice, Shikamaru grew up instantly but also carried a heavy shadow, Naruto’s eyes became sharper.
He must completely eliminate Kakuzu and Hidan before they come into contact with Asuma’s team!
The shift from passive defense to active hunting has subtly changed Naruto’s mentality. In the past, he fought more to protect his companions and to retrieve Sasuke. His strength was always tinged with a protective warmth and a desire for understanding.
But now, having experienced the cruelty of the future and bearing the burden of changing his fate, his actions have become more direct and more… ruthless. He no longer harbors any illusions about those executioners whose hands are stained with blood and who are destined to become the world’s public enemies, nor will he show the slightest mercy.
What he has to do is not only to change the known tragedy, but also to clear away all obstacles that may threaten the people he cherishes with the force of thunder!
The perception of the immortal technique was like an invisible tide, spreading in all directions with Naruto as the center.
Unlike the violent, malicious perceptions of Nine-Tailed Fox mode, the celestial art’s perceptions were gentler, yet more delicate and expansive. He could clearly “hear” the whisper of wind through leaves, “see” the flow of water veins deep underground, and “smell” the vitality contained in the soil dozens of miles away… In his perception, the entire world seemed to have transformed into a three-dimensional scroll, interwoven with countless subtle energy flows.
He is like a fish swimming in the sea, able to keenly perceive any discordant ripples.
The chakra fluctuations of ordinary ninjas, even jonin, against the backdrop of natural energy are like a campfire at night: conspicuous but limited. However, the chakra of powerful individuals like Akatsuki members is often more concentrated, but also more… unique, imbued with a strong personal will or twisted energy properties.
With Naruto’s current mastery of senjutsu, these unique chakra fluctuations, no matter how deeply hidden, are like a lighthouse in the dark night, and cannot escape detection.
His speed was astonishing, his figure weaving through the dense forest like a stream of golden light, silent and imperceptible. The dense treetops flew past his head, and the rugged mountain path felt like flat ground beneath his feet. Distances that once took days to travel were being shortened at a tangible speed.
He did encounter some minor troubles along the way.
For example, a group of short-sighted wandering ninjas, seeing that he was still young (although he had a restrained aura, his youthful appearance was still easy to be misunderstood), actually wanted to rob him, a “lone little fat sheep”.
Facing seven or eight ferocious-looking robbers armed with weapons, Naruto didn’t even pause.
He just flicked his fingers at the moment he passed by the other person.
“Bang bang bang bang…”
Several dull explosions were heard, and the seven or eight robbers were like being hit by an invisible sledgehammer. They flew backwards in an instant and hit the tree trunk in the distance. The sound of broken bones was clearly audible. They lost consciousness on the spot and it was unknown whether they were alive or dead.
From beginning to end, Naruto never looked back, as if he was just brushing off a few grains of dust that were in the way.
His figure continued to move forward without slowing down at all.
(Ants…)
Not even a ripple of emotion crossed his mind. After experiencing the bloody, devastating Fourth Shinobi World War in his previous life, this kind of petty commotion couldn’t stir any emotion in him anymore.
The soul of an adult, having experienced too many life and death trials, has long since become as hard as iron. Although he still cherishes his companions and longs for peace, when facing the enemy, the innocence and hesitation of a youth have been completely wiped out.
Anyone who stands in his way, no matter who is the enemy, will be ruthlessly crushed!
As they drew closer to the Land of Hot Water, the natural energy in the air began to subtly change. The warm, vibrant atmosphere of the Land of Fire gradually weakened, replaced by a more humid, more… chaotic energy fluctuation.
The Land of Hot Springs is renowned for its abundant hot springs, but its location, sandwiched between several major nations, creates a chaotic borderland, a frequent site of conflict and trade. The natural energy here is also tainted by the chaotic atmosphere of human activity.
But these are not Naruto’s focus.
His senjutsu perception, like a radar of the highest precision, was patiently scanning the vast area, capturing the two unique and repulsive chakra signals.
Kakuzu’s chakra was cold and complex, filled with the decay of time, as if the resentment of countless souls were forcibly blended together, and… mixed with chakra fluctuations of five different attributes, which was the unique feature brought by the Earth Grudge Secret Technique.
Hidan’s chakra was even more… eerie. It was filled with blood, fanaticism, and a sickening, life-destroying aura. It was a pure, evil energy designed for killing, incompatible with natural energy and filled with a strong sense of repulsion.
These two streams of chakra were like two drops of thick ink on a clean scroll. Although they were still far away, they still left clear traces in Naruto’s huge perception network covering hundreds of miles.
“Found it…”
Naruto’s rapidly advancing figure suddenly stopped at the edge of a dense primeval forest. He raised his head, his golden pupils looking southeast, and a cold smile curled the corners of his mouth.
The distance is about… eighty kilometers.
At his current speed, if he travels at full speed, it will only take a dozen minutes.
Moreover, judging from the movement trajectories of the two chakras, they seemed to be moving in a fixed direction and not very fast.
(Is he rushing to the next gold exchange? Or… has he already found the bounty target?)
Naruto’s thoughts raced.
(According to intelligence, the target of the 30 million ryo bounty seems to be Jiriku, the guardian ninja of a temple on the border of the Land of Fire. In the original story, Asuma’s team encountered him while tracking Kakuzu and Hidan, trying to prevent them from reaching the Fire Temple…)
(Is there enough time?)
Naruto closed his eyes and sensed the speed and direction of the two chakras more carefully, while making calculations based on the map information.
(Their destination… is indeed the direction of the Fire Temple! At their current speed, it will probably take… about half a day to arrive.)
(And I… can catch up with them in just ten minutes!)
Naruto opened his eyes, and a cold light flashed in them.
(That’s enough! Get rid of them completely before they reach the Fire Temple!)
He no longer hesitated, and his figure turned into a golden lightning again, like an arrow shot from a bow, rushing towards the direction of the two chakra signal sources at full speed!
This time, he no longer deliberately restrained his aura, and the power of the Perfect Sage Mode was fully mobilized. He seemed to have turned into a small sun, dragging a golden tail flame, and drawing a straight trajectory over the forest!
The extreme speed even creates a piercing sonic boom in the air!
At the same time, in a wilderness eighty kilometers away from Naruto.
Two figures wearing Akatsuki’s iconic black robes with red clouds were walking slowly.
One of them was tall, carrying four large scrolls on his back. His face was covered with a mask, revealing only a pair of green eyes that gleamed with greed and indifference. It was none other than Kakuzu, Akatsuki’s “Chief Financial Officer.”
The other was shorter, carrying a massive blood-red March scythe. His silver-white hair was meticulously combed, and around his neck hung a necklace of the evil god Jasin. His face was filled with a morbid fanaticism and a bloodthirsty smile. It was none other than Hidan, the “Immortal Maniac” of the Akatsuki organization.
“Hey! Old Kakuzu! How long do we have to walk? It’s so boring! In this damn place, we can’t even find a decent sacrifice!” Hidan complained impatiently, knocking the ground with the handle of his sickle, making a “dong dong” sound.
“Shut up, Hidan.” Kakuzu’s voice was hoarse and low, like the friction of rusted metal. “We’ll be at the next money exchange soon. Exchanging that monk’s head for money is the most important thing.”
“Money, money, money! All you care about is money!” Feidan curled his lips, a look of contempt on his face. “What blasphemy! A filthy money-worshiper like you will go to hell sooner or later and be tortured by Lord Jasin in the most painful way!”
“Hmph, compared to your illusory god, money is the most real thing in this world.” Kakuzu snorted coldly, completely ignoring Hidan’s threat. “Without money, how can the organization operate? Without money, where will we get the resources to capture the tailed beasts?”
“Tsk! Don’t use the organization’s righteousness to pressure me!” Hidan said disdainfully, “I joined Akatsuki only because it allows me to kill to my heart’s content and offer more sacrifices to Master Jasin! As for those tailed beasts and peace… I don’t give a damn!”
“Whatever you say.” Kakuzu seemed too lazy to argue with this lunatic. “As long as you don’t delay my making money.”
The two continued to walk forward while arguing with each other, seemingly unaware of the impending danger.
After all, in their view, there were only a handful of beings in this world that could threaten their “Immortal Duo.” Furthermore, this was merely the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water, not the epicenter of some major Ninja World War.
Sudden!
Kakuzu’s battle-hardened instincts kicked in! He almost subconsciously stopped, raised his head, and looked toward the northwest sky!
His pupils suddenly contracted!
On the distant skyline, a tiny golden light was approaching rapidly at an unimaginable speed!
The light became brighter and larger, emitting a terrifying pressure that made his heart, which had experienced countless life and death and had long been numb, feel a long-lost… throbbing and trembling even at such a long distance!
What is that?!
Meteorite?
No! That energy… pure, vast, and filled with the majesty of nature, yet also carries a kind of… suffocating sense of oppression!
“Hey! Old man Kakuzu! What are you daydreaming about? Did you see the beautiful woman?” Hidan noticed Kakuzu’s strangeness, followed his gaze, and saw the rapidly approaching golden light.
“Hmm? What is that? New fireworks?” A curious look appeared on Feiduan’s face, completely unaware of the danger coming.
“No… Hidan! Be alert!” Kakuzu’s voice suddenly became extremely solemn. He suddenly took off the four scrolls behind him, assumed a fighting stance, and the chakra in his body instantly boiled!
He could feel that the golden energy was rushing straight towards them with a momentum that could lock everything down!
The target… is them!
“Be on guard? Tsk, what a fuss! No matter what it is, if it dares to block my way, I will hand it over to Lord Jasin!” Although Hidan said with disdain, seeing how nervous Kakuzu was, he subconsciously tightened the March Scythe in his hand, a bloodthirsty smile on his face.
He longed to fight, to kill, and to… sacrifice his enemies to his gods!
In just a few seconds, the golden light spot had transformed from a star in the sky into a golden meteor that tore through the sky!
The roar of the sonic boom finally arrived, like rumbling thunder, shaking the earth slightly!
“boom–!!!”
The golden light suddenly stopped in the sky less than a hundred meters away from Kakuzu and Hidan. The terrifying air wave swept over like a tsunami, blowing away the sand, rocks and grass on the ground in an instant!
Kakuzu and Hidan were both knocked back by the sudden shock wave, and they used their arms to block in front of them, barely able to steady themselves.
When they raised their heads again and saw the figure floating in the air, their pupils suddenly contracted at the same time!
He was a blond boy who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old!
The boy was wearing a slightly worn orange sportswear and had a smile as bright as the sun on his face.
But at this moment, his eyes burned with a majestic golden light, like a high and mighty god, looking down upon the ants on the ground! The orange-red immortal mask flowed from the corners of his eyes like a living thing, and his entire body exuded a suffocating and terrifying pressure that was as tangible as a substance!
That power was pure, vast, and in perfect harmony with nature, yet it also carried with it a kind of… unquestionable absolute control!
“You…you are…?!” Kakuzu looked at the young man in front of him, his heart filled with shock!
Konoha’s… Nine-Tails Jinchuriki? !
Impossible! How could the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki possess such terrifying celestial power?! And… shouldn’t he be in Konoha? Why did he suddenly appear here?!
“Hey! Good afternoon, both of you.”
Naruto was suspended in mid-air, looking down at Kakuzu, whose expression changed drastically, and Hidan, who had a fanatical and confused look on his face. The smile on his face remained unchanged, but in his golden pupils, there was only ice-cold murderous intent.
“I’m so sorry to bother you… are you hurrying on your way?”
His voice was not loud, but it reached the ears of the two people clearly. It was filled with a hint of teasing, but also with a kind of… coldness like the sentence of death.
“But I can’t help it. Who put you on my ‘hunting list’?”
“The first target…”
Naruto’s gaze, like an eagle locking onto its prey, fell on the two notorious S-rank rebel ninjas.
“——The Immortal Duo!”
The moment the words fell, the air seemed to freeze.
Chapter 28: Encounter! Kakuzu and Hidan (Old Version)
On the ground, Kakuzu and Hidan remained on guard, as if facing a formidable enemy.
Kakuzu, a living fossil who had witnessed numerous Ninja World Wars and clashed with the First Hokage, now had his green eyes, deep within the shadow of his mask, fixed intently on the golden figure suspended in mid-air. His body sank slightly, his muscles tensed, every nerve like a fully drawn bowstring. He could clearly sense the pressure emanating from the young man, not simply from a vast chakra supply, but a terrifying power… a higher level, one that blended with nature! This feeling was even more terrifying than when he faced Hashirama Senju’s Wood Release technique!
Kakuzu had lived for nearly a hundred years and had seen countless powerful beings, but the state displayed by the young man before him was completely beyond his comprehension. The unknown often represents the greatest danger. His heart, battle-hardened and numb to anything other than money, suddenly began to beat uncontrollably.
But Hidan, standing next to him, was a completely different picture.
Far from showing any fear, this fanatic of the evil cult’s face was filled with a morbid excitement and fanaticism. He stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth, his purple-red pupils flashing with bloodthirsty light. The March sickle in his hand trembled slightly with the owner’s excitement, emitting a low humming sound.
“Ohhh! This feeling… this chakra… is amazing! It’s simply the most perfect sacrifice… prepared for Master Jasin!” Hidan’s voice became a little sharp with excitement. He turned his head to look at Kakuzu, his tone full of dissatisfaction, “Hey! Old Kakuzu! What are you afraid of? Doesn’t this guy look like a little kid who hasn’t even grown all his hair yet? Even if his chakra is a little stronger, so what? In front of my immortality and curse, it’s all garbage!”
“Shut up, idiot!” Kakuzu shouted in a low voice, his eyes never leaving Naruto. “Your simple mind can’t understand! This guy… is wrong! Very wrong!”
He could sense that the other party wasn’t bluffing. The tangible pressure and the golden eyes that looked down upon everything made it clear that this person was no good. More importantly, they were coming for them! Furthermore, they seemed to know their identities perfectly!
“Hunting list? The Immortal Duo?” Kakuzu said hoarsely, a hint of caution and tentativeness in his voice. “Kid, who are you? A pursuer sent by Konoha? Humph, it seems Konoha’s intelligence network is nothing special. They actually sent a brat like you, a fresh-faced brat, to die.”
He tried to probe the other party’s intentions with words, while also secretly mobilizing his chakra, ready to attack at any moment. The four masked faces behind him also began to roar, and chakra fluctuations corresponding to the four elements of wind, thunder, fire, and water began to surge.
Naruto was suspended in the air, listening to the conversation between the two people below. The smile on his face became even wider, but the coldness in his eyes was like ten thousand years of ice.
The air seemed to be sucked out in an instant, and the surrounding light seemed to be distorted!
Kakuzu and Hidan felt an indescribable chill instantly enveloping their whole bodies, as if they were being stared at by a poisonous snake from the abyss, and even their souls were trembling!
The wild smile on Hidan’s face froze instantly. He subconsciously took a half step back, his fingers gripping the scythe turning pale from the strain. Though arrogant, he wasn’t completely oblivious. This murderous intent… was too pure! Too terrifying! It was as if the other party truly existed to completely annihilate them!
(This guy… is serious?!) For the first time, a trace of doubt flashed through Feidan’s mind.
Kakuzu’s reaction was even more dramatic! His green eyes suddenly widened, and his chakra exploded like a frightened hedgehog!
“This murderous aura…this look…who…who are you?!” Kakuzu shouted.
He was certain that the young man before him was definitely not the slacker he had imagined, the one who could only yell and rely on the Nine-Tailed Fox’s power! This kind of gaze, this kind of momentum, could only be possessed by those top killers who had truly crawled out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, their hands stained with blood!
(Could it be… a secret weapon hidden by Konoha? Or… is the information wrong? Has the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki undergone some unknown mutation?) Kakuzu’s brain was working rapidly, trying to analyze the strange situation before him.
Naruto did not answer his question, but slowly raised his right hand, spread out his five fingers, and a dazzling golden light began to condense in the palm of his hand.
The vast amount of natural energy was rapidly compressed and spun, forming a high-speed rotating energy sphere. That was no ordinary Rasengan, but one that was infused with Senjutsu chakra and endowed with extreme rotation and penetrating power—Senjutsu Rasengan!
The golden Rasengan continued to expand in his palm, emitting heart-pounding energy fluctuations, and the surrounding air was stirred to make a sharp whistling sound!
“The first one…” Naruto’s voice was cold and ruthless, like a mechanical verdict, “Let’s start with you, the madman of the evil cult.”
His eyes were locked on the silver-haired figure carrying a massive sickle—Hidan!
“What?! How dare you look down on me?!” Feiduan was instantly furious. What he hated most was others ignoring his existence, let alone being called out by a kid who looked younger than him!
“Go to hell, bastard! I’ll let you taste Lord Jasin’s wrath!”
Hidan roared wildly, kicked his feet hard, and shot towards Naruto in mid-air like a cannonball! The March Scythe in his hand cut through the air, leaving a blood-red afterimage, and went straight for Naruto’s head!
He wants to use the blood of this ignorant little devil to complete his ritual!
“Hidan! Don’t be impulsive!” Kakuzu saw this and shouted hurriedly, trying to stop him. But he knew Hidan’s character very well. Once he was angry, he would not listen to any advice.
(What an idiot! The other party is obviously coming for us, and his strength is unfathomable, how can he be so reckless!) Kakuzu cursed in his heart, but his actions did not stop at all.
He quickly formed seals with his hands!
“Earth Release·Earth Spear!”
The skin on Kakuzu’s right arm instantly hardened, taking on a rock-like grey-black hue and gleaming with a hard sheen. This was the defensive ninjutsu for which he was famous, enough to withstand most physical attacks.
At the same time, a mask behind him opened its mouth!
“Wind Style: Suppress!”
A hurricane containing terrifying cutting power swept towards Naruto like an invisible huge blade!
Kakuzu possessed immense combat experience, and he instantly determined that no matter what, he couldn’t let this mysterious young man get close to them easily! He had to first test his opponent’s strength with long-range attacks and create as much distance as possible!
Facing the double attack from below and the side, Naruto still had a calm smile on his face, as if everything in front of him was just a child’s play.
“Too slow…” he whispered softly.
Just as Hidan’s sickle was about to touch his body, and Kakuzu’s wind hurricane was about to hit him—
Naruto’s figure suddenly disappeared from the spot as if teleporting!
Feidan’s pupils suddenly contracted, his scythe missed target, and the huge inertia almost made him lose his balance.
Kakuzu’s wind style pressure also lost its target. The violent hurricane swept past, cutting several large trees in the distance in half, but it didn’t even touch the corner of Naruto’s clothes.
“Where are the people?!” Feiduan steadied himself and looked around in confusion.
“Behind you, idiot.”
A cold voice, like a ghost, sounded in his ears!
Fei Duan felt a chill instantly run from the soles of his feet to the top of his head! He didn’t even have time to turn around before he felt an overwhelming and terrifying force slam into his back!
“puff–!!!”
The golden energy sphere was like a drill, easily tearing apart the Akatsuki robe on Feiduan’s body, brutally crushing his armor and bones, and the violent rotating energy instantly destroyed his internal organs!
Feiduan’s body was like being hit head-on by a high-speed train. He fell to the ground like a torn sack with a broken string, even faster than when he came!
“BOOM——!!!”
With a loud bang, a huge hole was smashed into the ground, filled with smoke and dust!
Feiduan was lying at the bottom of the pit, blood gushing from his mouth, his body twisted into a strange angle, and it was obvious that he was not going to survive.
“Hey… hey hey… cough cough… it’s really… powerful…”
A creepy laugh, accompanied by violent coughing, came from the smoke and dust.
I saw Feiduan staggeringly climbing out of the pit. There was a huge bloody hole on his chest that was transparent from front to back. Blood was dripping and the fragments of his internal organs were clearly visible, but his face still had that morbid and fanatical smile!
“Good! Good! I haven’t felt so good in a long time! Kid, you have succeeded in angering me! Next, it’s time for you to repent to Lord Jasin!” Feiduan dragged his tattered body and walked out of the deep pit step by step. He raised the March Scythe in his hand again and pointed it at Naruto, his eyes full of crazy murderous intent.
Immortality!
This is Feidan’s most important ability for survival, but also his most troublesome ability! As long as his head is still there, no matter how severe the physical trauma is, he will not die!
“Oh? He’s not dead after all?” Naruto was floating in the air, looking at the figure below that looked like it had crawled out of a horror movie. An expression of “as expected” appeared on his face, but his eyes were even colder.
“Immortality… is indeed a bit troublesome. However…”
Naruto’s gaze turned to the other side, to Kakuzu who had been on high alert.
“Compared to that lunatic, you, this old, immortal fellow, seem to be more worthy of my priority.”
Kakuzu’s heart was filled with alarm! He had just witnessed Naruto’s ghostly speed and the terrifying power that had severely injured Hidan with one blow (although he didn’t die!) He knew that he must not let him get close!
“Fire Style: Head Hardship!”
The fire-attribute mask behind Kakuzu suddenly opened, spewing out a blanket of scorching flames that swept towards Naruto like a sea of fire!
“Lightning Release: Pseudo Darkness!”
Immediately afterwards, the lightning mask also launched an attack! An extremely thick black lightning bolt, like an angry thunder dragon, tore through the air with destructive force, following the sea of fire, and blasted towards Naruto!
Kakuzu had immense combat experience, and he instantly determined that facing an enemy with such strange speed, a single attack would hardly be effective, and he had to use a large-scale, high-speed combination of ninjutsu to block all the opponent’s space to dodge!
The sea of fire is in front, blocking the vision and disrupting the perception; the thunder and lightning are behind, delivering a fatal blow!
This is one of his usual tactics, and countless strong men have died from this move of his!
However, this time, he faced Uzumaki Naruto! A monster who had memories of the future, knew his abilities well, and mastered perfect senjutsu!
Faced with the terrifying combination ninjutsu that was powerful enough to flatten a hill, there wasn’t even a ripple on Naruto’s face.
He just slowly raised his left hand.
“Wind Escape…”
An invisible whirlwind began to gather in his palm.
It is not an ordinary wind escape, but it is integrated with the vast and boundless fairy chakra, and has undergone extreme changes in form and nature!
A pale blue light shone, and the air was highly compressed and rotated, making a harsh buzzing sound!
A terrifying shuriken that is several times larger than an ordinary Rasengan and surrounded by four huge wind blades began to slowly take shape in his palm!
But this time, unlike before at the Konoha training ground, Naruto did not throw it out immediately.
The corner of his mouth curled up into a confident, even… arrogant smile.
“A ninjutsu showdown? Old man…”
“Then let me show you…”
“——What is true power?!”
Naruto’s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp!
He actually… just held that spiral shuriken that exuded a devastating aura, facing the surging sea of fire and violent black lightning…
——Rush straight down!
“Is he crazy?!”
When Kakuzu saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out!
Using his body to counter an S-rank combination jutsu?! Even if he were the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki (though Kakuzu was doubting that now), he couldn’t do it! That was a terrifying force that could melt steel and shatter rock in an instant!
“Hehehe! Idiot! You actually dared to take on old man Kakuzu’s attack! You are so stupid! Lord Jasin will definitely be very happy to receive such a stupid sacrifice like you!” Seeing Naruto’s “self-destructive” behavior, Hidan laughed wildly with gloating again, and even began to prepare his curse ceremony.
However, the next second, a scene that made them both unforgettable and overturned all their cognition happened!
Naruto’s golden figure cut into the raging sea of fire like a sharp blade!
The blazing flames licked his body frantically, but it seemed as if they had encountered some invisible barrier, unable to harm him at all! The highly concentrated senjutsu chakra surrounding his body formed a near-absolute defense layer, isolating all the flames!
Immediately afterwards, violent black lightning also came!
A deafening explosion sounded! The black electric snake raged crazily, colliding violently with the golden spiral shuriken in Naruto’s hand!
A blinding light erupted, making it almost impossible to look directly at it! A terrifying energy shockwave spread in all directions, plowing deep furrows through the ground once again!
Kakuzu and Hidan were both so shocked by the aftermath of this energy that their blood was boiling and they had to retreat again.
When the light faded, the smoke and dust settled slightly.
Kakuzu and Hidan watched in horror—
The blond boy was still suspended in the air!
Although his orange sportswear was burned and torn, revealing more of his bronze skin, he himself was unharmed!
There wasn’t even a trace of blackened skin from the electric shock!
The terrifying spiral shuriken in his hand was still spinning steadily, emitting an even more dangerous aura!
“How…how is this possible?! He…he actually…” Kakuzu’s voice became intermittent due to extreme shock. He could not understand what was happening before his eyes.
Withstood an S-rank combination ninjutsu and remained unscathed?!
Is this… is this still a power that humans can possess?!
Even the tailed beasts probably couldn’t do it so effortlessly, right?!
“Monster… This guy… is a monster…” The wild laughter on Feiduan’s face had long since disappeared, replaced by a kind of… instinctive fear! His so-called immortal body seemed so small and ridiculous in the face of the terrifying energy collision just now!
“Now, it’s my turn.”
Naruto’s voice, like a judgment from the Nine Nether Hell, slowly sounded.
The Immortal Technique Wind Style Rasenshuriken in his hand began to emit an even more dazzling light! Countless wind blades, so fine that they were almost invisible to the naked eye, spun at high speed, making a teeth-grinding cutting sound!
“I said…”
Naruto slowly raised his head, and there was only indifference and coldness in his golden pupils.
“I’m here… to kill you.”
An unprecedented sense of crisis of death, like a cold tide, instantly overwhelmed Kakuzu and Hidan!
Chapter 29: Immortal Arts vs. Evil Gods/Money (Old Version)
The Sage Wind Style Rasenshuriken that was spinning at high speed in Naruto’s palm and emitting a terrifying aura that was enough to tear the soul apart was like a star of judgment that announced death. It made Kakuzu and Hidan, the two S-rank rebel ninjas who had been dominating the ninja world for many years, feel an unprecedented shudder from the depths of their souls at the same time!
Kakuzu’s heart, numbed to death by a century of hardship, felt as if gripped by an invisible hand, nearly stopping. He had lived so long, even clashed with the legendary ninja god, Hashirama Senju, but he had never felt such pure, concentrated, destructive energy… a force so powerful it seemed to be capable of slicing through everything!
What kind of ninjutsu is this?! Wind Release… Rasengan… Shuriken? Combining form change and nature change to this degree?! And… powered by Senjutsu Chakra?! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Even the First Hokage’s Wood Release didn’t pose such a direct threat of death to me!
Kakuzu’s fighting instincts screamed wildly at the danger! He had no doubt that if struck head-on by that thing, even his “immortal body” with five hearts would be instantly disintegrated into molecules! He even wondered if his vaunted Earth Style and Earth Spear defenses would be as fragile as paper in the face of that terrifying wind blade!
Compared to Kakuzu’s horror and rational analysis, Hidan’s reaction was more direct – a madness mixed with extreme fear and morbid excitement!
“Hey… hehehe… so powerful! So powerful! This power! This feeling! It’s simply… it’s simply the most perfect work of art dedicated to Lord Jasin!” Feiduan’s body trembled slightly with fear, but there was a twisted smile on his face, and his purple-red pupils dilated to the extreme with excitement, and he even shed physiological tears.
He longed for pain, for death, and to sacrifice powerful enemies to his evil god. The power displayed by the young man before him was undoubtedly the closest thing to divine punishment he had ever seen! It filled him with both fear and an irresistible desire to experience it, to be torn apart by this power, and then… to be reborn under the protection of the evil god!
“Old Kakuzu! What are you standing there for?! Come on! Together, let’s present this brat… to Lord Jasin!” Hidan roared at Kakuzu. He couldn’t wait to start his “ritual”.
“Shut up, idiot!” Kakuzu roared, suppressing his fear. Years of combat experience allowed him to quickly calm down. He knew he couldn’t panic now! Although the opponent was incredibly powerful, he was not without flaws!
(He’s incredibly fast, incredibly powerful, and possesses some powerful wind-style ninjutsu… but his attack style seems to favor close-range attacks? And he’s alone!) Kakuzu’s mind raced, instantly formulating a response strategy. (We must maintain distance! Utilize Earth Grudge’s multi-attribute combo attacks to restrict his movements! Hidan may be a mindless idiot, but his immortality and cursed abilities might provide an unexpected distraction!)
Kakuzu’s eyes became vicious, he no longer hesitated, and the four masks behind him roared again!
“Earth Grudge: Combined Ninjutsu!”
Two powerful energies erupted once again! This time, it wasn’t a simple superposition, but a combination masterfully manipulated by Kakuzu! The wind fueled the fire, and the blazing flames, fueled by the strong wind, surged in power several times, transforming into an even more turbulent, hotter firestorm that swept towards Naruto, its range so wide that it practically covered every possible direction Naruto could dodge!
At the same time, Kakuzu’s body began to undergo strange changes! Countless black tentacles emerged from his body like living creatures. Under his control, some protected him like sturdy shields, while others lurked in the ground and in the cracks of the surrounding rocks like nimble venomous snakes, ready to launch a surprise attack at any moment!
Earth’s Resentment! This is Kakuzu’s true power! He can extend his lifespan by stealing the hearts of others, gaining their chakra and unleashing powerful ninjutsu!
“Hidan! Use your sickle to hold him back! Create a chance for me!” Kakuzu yelled at the still somewhat crazy Hidan.
“Hehe! I can’t wait any longer!” Hidan licked the blade of his sickle and rushed towards Naruto again! Although he had just been severely injured by the attack, the secret technique of the evil god cult allowed him to transform the pain into strength and pleasure! His current speed and strength were even stronger than before!
Facing the overwhelming firestorm, the strangely lurking black tentacles, and Hidan who was charging towards him fearlessly again, Naruto hovered in the air, his golden pupils calmly scanning the ground below, like a god looking down at ants.
“A last-ditch effort? Okay…”
Naruto did not throw out the Sage Technique Wind Style Rasenshuriken immediately.
His figure moved again!
Fast! As fast as possible!
It even surpassed the speed when he was dodging Kakuzu’s combined ninjutsu just now!
In Sage Mode, Naruto’s control over natural energy has reached a subtle level. He can use the flow of air and the pulse of the earth to increase his speed to a level that ordinary people can hardly imagine!
“call out–!”
A golden afterimage, like lightning cutting through a canvas, instantly tore apart the raging firestorm!
The scorching flames didn’t even touch the corner of his clothes before they were pushed away by an invisible airflow containing natural energy!
The next second, Naruto appeared in front of Feidan who was rushing towards him with a sickle in his hand!
Too fast!
It was so fast that even Fei Duan’s nerves, which were excited by the fanaticism, were completely unable to react!
He only saw a flash of golden light before his eyes, and then an irresistible terrifying force was heavily imprinted on his chest – the bloody hole that had just been blasted by the Rasengan!
This time, it was no longer the rotating cutting of the Rasengan, but a straight punch that seemed simple and unpretentious, but contained vast natural energy!
The invisible natural energy was like a surging wave, pouring into Feiduan’s body through Naruto’s fist!
“Puwaa …
Hidan’s body felt like it had been struck head-on by a battering ram. His chest collapsed instantly, and the sound of bones shattering could be heard clearly! His body once again bent into a shrimp-like shape, and blood gushed out of his mouth like a fountain, even mixed with shattered internal organs!
But he still didn’t die!
“Hey…hey…useless…little ghost…I am…immortal…”
Hidan raised his head with difficulty and tried to continue his passionate declaration.
However, Naruto didn’t even give him a chance to continue speaking!
At the moment when Feiduan was knocked away, Naruto’s figure approached again like a ghost!
He didn’t continue to attack Feidan’s vital points because he knew that physical damage would mean little to this guy.
His target was the one in Feidan’s hand—the March Scythe stained with countless blood and used to activate the curse ritual!
Naruto’s hand knife was as fast as lightning, precisely slashing at the connection between the sickles! The hand knife, which contained the chakra of immortal arts, was so sharp that it even surpassed most divine weapons!
With a crisp sound, the seemingly indestructible blood-red sickle was actually cut off by Naruto’s blow! The huge sickle blade broke free from the chain, spun away, and flew into the distance, deeply embedded in a rock!
“My…my sickle!” Feiduan looked at his empty hands and finally let out a roar of shock and anger!
Without the sickle, he couldn’t easily obtain the blood of his opponent! Without blood, his blood ritual of death couldn’t be activated!
This little brat…actually saw through the key to his ability?!
“It’s so noisy.”
Naruto’s cold voice sounded again.
Immediately afterwards, another whip kick containing the power of Frog Kumite hit Feiduan’s side hard!
Hidan’s body was kicked out like a spinning top, spinning in the air for more than a dozen times before finally crashing to the ground dozens of meters away, stirring up a cloud of dust. This time, although he still survived, almost all of his bones were shattered, and he couldn’t get up any time soon!
All this happened in a flash!
From Naruto breaking through the fire storm, to severely injuring Hidan, to cutting off the sickle and kicking it away, the whole process was smooth and fast to the point of being breathtaking!
Before Kakuzu could even launch a second attack, his companions were completely suppressed!
(So fast! So accurate! He knows the weaknesses of Hidan’s abilities perfectly! What’s wrong with this guy…?!) Kakuzu’s heart was filled with shock, and an unprecedented sense of crisis enveloped him.
He knew that he couldn’t hold back any more!
“roar–!!!”
The four masks behind Kakuzu roared at the same time!
“Water Style: Water Curtain Tent!”
Wind, fire, thunder, and water!
Under Kakuzu’s control, four powerful ninjutsu of different attributes are no longer a simple combination, but form a terrifying killing formation that cooperates with each other and superimposes power!
The strong wind fanned the flames, forming a fire tornado with a wider coverage and higher temperature!
Violent lightning wraps around the fire tornado, increasing its penetration and paralysis effect!
The surging water turned into a huge water wall, trying to limit Naruto’s movement space, and combined with lightning to form a large-scale conductive attack!
The energy of the four attributes intertwined together, erupting with destructive power, as if to completely turn this wilderness into scorched earth!
“Die, little brat!” Kakuzu roared, pouring all his chakra into this attack! He didn’t believe that anyone could survive such a saturation attack!
However, Naruto just glanced coldly at the devastating energy storm.
His fairy perception had already clearly seen the locations of the five beating hearts in Kakuzu’s body, as well as their respective chakra properties.
(Wind, fire, thunder, water… and one with earth attribute, used to strengthen defense and cast earth spears… Hmph, what a greedy old man.)
Naruto snorted in his heart, and the magic technique of Wind Style Rasenshuriken in his hand finally showed its true fangs at this moment!
The shrill buzzing sound suddenly rose several levels, and the volume of the spiral shuriken expanded again. The wind blades on the outside became more condensed and sharper, emitting a terrifying aura that was enough to cut through space!
Naruto swung his arm violently!
The Death Star, which condensed the ultimate wind-style energy and fairy chakra, was like a wild horse that had broken free from its reins. With a sharp whistling sound, it rushed towards the destructive storm where the four-color energy was intertwined – fiercely crashing into it!
There is nothing fancy about it, it is just the purest and most direct collision of power!
“BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM—!!!”
A horrific explosion that cannot be described in words occurred!
The golden storm and the four-colored energy torrent collided fiercely!
It’s like two planets colliding!
Countless needle-thin wind blades frantically sliced through the flames, lightning, and water! The majestic natural energy and the violent elemental chakra annihilated and exploded each other!
The blinding light instantly engulfed everything! A deafening roar spread across dozens of miles! The earth trembled violently, as if it would collapse at any moment!
The terrifying energy shockwave spread outward like a tsunami, blowing away and shredding everything on the ground! Solid rocks were reduced to dust, and sturdy trees were uprooted and turned to ash in an instant!
Even Fei Duan, who was far away, was blown away again by the shock wave. He rolled hundreds of meters like a rolling gourd before crashing heavily into a huge rock and completely stopped moving.
Kakuzu stood on the edge of the energy storm, trying his best to harden his body with the earth spear, and controlled the black tentacles to form layers of defense, barely avoiding being torn apart by the shock wave.
But his face was full of horror and disbelief!
Because he clearly saw that at the core of the energy collision, the four-attribute combination ninjutsu that he was proud of was actually… actually being crushed bit by bit… by that golden spiral shuriken!
The countless fine wind blades, as if possessing life, precisely severed the connections between the elemental energies, disintegrating their structures! The majestic celestial chakra was like an indestructible torrent, continuously decomposing and annihilating the violent elemental energies!
“No… Impossible…” Kakuzu muttered to himself. His most powerful attack, which he was so proud of, was actually… so vulnerable?!
The gap… is too big!
This isn’t a battle in the same dimension at all!
At the moment when Kakuzu lost his mind, Naruto’s voice, like the whisper of death, sounded in his ears again:
“I found you… the first one.”
Kakuzu suddenly came to his senses and his pupils suddenly contracted!
He saw a golden figure that had penetrated the violent energy turbulence at some point and appeared in front of him like a ghost!
Naruto put his right index finger and middle finger together, and the fingertips condensed highly compressed senjutsu chakra, flashing with a light golden light. Like a sharp scalpel, with an aura of cutting off everything, it pierced his left chest accurately!
That’s where he stored his thunder attribute heart!
Kakuzu wanted to dodge and defend, but Naruto was too fast! Moreover, his body had been shaken by the energy shock, and his movements became slow!
More importantly, Naruto’s attack angle, timing, and target were all extremely precise! It was as if he had calculated and practiced countless times!
“Puff!”
There was a slight sound, like cloth being torn!
Naruto’s fingers, which contained senjutsu chakra, easily penetrated Kakuzu’s proud earth spear defense and pierced his left chest with incredible precision!
Then, give it a gentle stir!
“Ughh …
Kakuzu let out a shrill scream, his body shook violently, and a violent lightning energy overflowed from his body uncontrollably, charring the surrounding ground!
He could clearly feel that the heart in his body that stored the power of thunder escape was completely crushed by an irresistible force!
Losing the Lightning Heart not only deprived him of a powerful means of attack, but also had a huge impact on his overall chakra circulation! His strength dropped significantly in an instant!
“Bastard…you…how could you…” Kakuzu covered his chest and looked at Naruto in disbelief, his eyes filled with fear and unwillingness.
How did he know the location of his own heart?! And also its properties?!
“I said, I know everything about you.” Naruto slowly retracted his fingers, the golden light on his fingertips gradually dissipated, and his face still had that cold and indifferent expression.
“Money and so-called immortality cannot bring you real power.”
“Next… is the second one.”
Naruto’s eyes, like a scanner, locked onto another part of Kakuzu’s body – just below his right shoulder.
There, his wind-attribute heart is hidden!
Kakuzu’s soul was trembling!
For the first time, he truly felt… the coming of death!
Chapter 30: Instant Kill? Or “Toy”? (Old Version)
Kakuzu felt the tangible death gaze. The old monster, who had lived for nearly a century, actually let out a childlike roar of fear! His body trembled violently with pain and fear, and the remaining black tentacles danced wildly, trying to build a thicker defense in front of him.
He is scared!
Completely scared!
How is this possible?! The Earthly Blame is his greatest asset, and also his most deeply hidden secret! Aside from a few people within the organization, it’s impossible for anyone to know the exact location and capabilities of his heart! What kind of monster is this kid…?!
“The second one.”
Naruto’s voice was devoid of any emotion, as if he was reading out a death list that had already been drawn up.
His figure blurred again, as if teleporting. He ignored the black tentacles waving in vain in front of Kakuzu and appeared on his right side in an instant!
This time, Jiaodu is prepared!
The moment Naruto locked onto his wind-attribute heart, he endured the severe pain and fear and desperately mobilized all the remaining wind-attribute chakra in his body!
A violent hurricane gushed out from the wind-attribute mask behind him. It was no longer the large-scale suppression as before, but condensed into a high-speed rotating, substantial wind drill, drilling fiercely towards Naruto who was close at hand!
This is his last bit of wind escape power, a counterattack to die together!
At the same time, the black tentacles around his body, like poisonous snakes coming out of their holes, wrapped around Naruto from all directions, trying to restrict his movements, even if it was only to buy him a tenth of a second!
However, in Naruto’s eyes, all of this was as clear as in slow motion.
His extraordinary perception in Sage Mode allowed him to easily capture every flow of chakra in the air and predict all of Kakuzu’s movements.
Facing the wind drill that was powerful enough to tear through steel and the airtight tentacle cage, Naruto didn’t even frown.
His movements were extremely simple.
He casually waved his left hand, spread out his five fingers, and grabbed the whistling wind drill in the air!
The high-speed rotating wind drill seemed to hit an invisible wall less than half a meter away from Naruto’s face. The rotation suddenly stopped, and the violent wind-attribute chakra was forcibly torn and disintegrated by the powerful gravity, eventually turning into a powerless turbulence and dissipating into the air!
At the same time, Naruto’s right hand turned into a golden lightning, so fast that it was beyond the limit of vision, and easily passed through the black tentacles that were trying to entangle him!
Those extremely tough black fibers that were strong enough to restrain the giant beast, the moment they came into contact with the fairy chakra flowing in Naruto’s arm, they seemed to have met their nemesis. They became stiff and fragile, and even made a slight cracking sound!
Natural energy has a natural inhibitory effect on this forbidden creation composed of pure chakra and vitality!
There was another soft sound, even crisper than the last time!
Naruto’s fingers once again accurately pierced the area below Kakuzu’s right shoulder!
Wind attribute heart, broken!
“Ugh—!!”
Kakuzu let out another shrill scream, his body shaking violently like a sieve. The mask representing the wind attribute on his back instantly lost its luster and fell down like a dead object.
Two hearts destroyed! Kakuzu’s aura instantly weakened! His pride in his multi-attribute ninjutsu advantage was gone! Only fire, water, and his own original earth power remained!
“Why… why do you know…” Kakuzu raised his head with difficulty, staring at Naruto with bloodshot eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice. This question gnawed at his sanity like a poisonous snake.
Naruto slowly withdrew his fingers and looked at Kakuzu’s face which was twisted with fear and pain, but a slightly playful arc appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“Want to know?” Naruto tilted his head, a hint of teasing flashing in his golden eyes. “It’s very simple. Because… I can ‘smell’ the stench of… rotten money on you, and… the different ‘smells’ of each dirty heart.”
This was, of course, nonsense. He knew this entirely from his memories of the future. But to Kakuzu, these words were filled with an indescribable strangeness and terror!
Can you smell the heart?!
What kind of terrifying perception ability is this? !
Kakuzu’s heart sank to the bottom. He realized that what he was facing might really be a monster that could not be understood by common sense!
Naruto looked at Kakuzu’s distraught look and seemed to find it a bit boring, so he ignored him and turned to look at the figure lying on the ground in the distance like a dead dog, motionless – Hidan.
(This guy… is really tough… The Evil God Cult’s secret techniques do have some tricks. But… that’s all.)
A thought flashed through Naruto’s mind. His future memories told him that Hidan’s immortality and cursed ritual were indeed troublesome, and that Asuma-sensei had sacrificed himself for it. But now, with his perfect Sage Mode and knowledge from the future, dealing with Hidan was a piece of cake.
Thinking of this, Naruto’s figure flashed and instantly appeared next to Feidan.
Although Feidan was severely injured and his bones were broken in many places, he still did not lose consciousness thanks to the immortality given by the evil god cult. He opened his eyes with difficulty and saw Naruto appear in front of him. His eyes were immediately filled with resentment and madness.
“Bastard… kid… if you have the guts… just kill me! Lord Jasin… will avenge me!” Feidan roared with all his strength.
“Kill you?” Naruto squatted down and looked at Hidan with interest. “That would be so boring. I heard that your ritual is very interesting. How about… you show it to me?”
“What?!” Feiduan was stunned. He didn’t expect the other party to say such a thing.
Naruto stretched out a finger, gathered a faint trace of chakra at the fingertips, and gently scratched his arm, causing a drop of blood to seep out.
“Here, your sacrifice.” Naruto stretched out his bloody finger in front of Hidan with a mischievous smile on his face. “Come on, start your performance. Let me see how powerful your so-called ‘evil god’ is.”
Feidan looked at the blood so close to him, then looked at Naruto’s provocative eyes, and his brain was instantly overwhelmed by ecstasy and anger!
This brat! How dare he look down on Lord Jia Xin like that?! He actually offered his own blood?!
Seeking death! This is simply courting death!
“Hehe… Hehehehe! Foolish brat! You will pay for your arrogance! Lord Jasin’s wrath will devour you completely!”
An unprecedented fanatical light flashed in Feidan’s eyes! He endured the excruciating pain that felt like his entire body was falling apart, and with the fingers that could still move, he stained them with Naruto’s blood. Then, with great difficulty, he used his own blood to draw the strange circular magic circle on the ground, representing the ritual of the evil god cult!
The triangle is wrapped around the circle, giving it an ominous feel.
The moment the magic circle was completed, Feidan’s body also underwent a strange transformation! His skin instantly turned black and white like a skull, and a ferocious and fanatical smile appeared on his face!
Death by blood! Ritual preparations complete!
“Did you see that?! Little brat! This is the power that Lord Jasin has bestowed upon me! Now, you will feel with me… the ultimate pain!”
Feidan laughed wildly, picked up a sharp stone he had picked up from somewhere (his sickle had been cut off by Naruto), and stabbed his thigh without hesitation!
According to the rules of the ritual, any damage he causes to himself will be fed back to the sacrifice that provided the blood!
He wanted to make this arrogant kid wail and repent in endless pain!
The sharp stone pierced deeply into Feidan’s thigh, and blood gushed out.
Hidan had a sick, pain-enjoying grin on his face, anticipating hearing Naruto scream.
The expected screams did not happen.
Naruto was still standing there intact, even looking at his arm with interest – the wound he had cut himself.
A faint golden radiance of immortal chakra flashed, and the tiny wound healed instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye! Not even a trace of a scar was left!
“Hmm?” Naruto touched his smooth arm as if nothing had happened, then looked at the stunned Hidan and raised an eyebrow, “That’s it? I thought you were so amazing. Did you… not stab yourself?”
“Wh…what?!” The wild laughter on Hidan’s face froze. He looked at Naruto in disbelief, then looked at the wound on his leg that was bleeding profusely. “No…impossible! The ritual has been completed! How could you…how could you be okay?!”
“Why is it okay?” Naruto stood up, dusted himself off, and looked at Hidan as if he were an idiot. “It’s very simple. Because… your so-called ‘curse’ is like a child’s play to me.”
Naruto pointed at his own body, his tone calm but filled with an indescribable majesty: “My body, flowing with the blood of the Uzumaki clan, is filled with immense life energy. Coupled with… the all-round strengthening and transformation of my body by Senjutsu Chakra, my cell activity, self-healing ability, and even the strength of my soul have reached a level you cannot imagine.”
“The weak curse connection you established through blood was completely destroyed and purified the moment it came into contact with the vast life energy and senjutsu chakra in my body. Forget just a stab in the thigh. Even if you self-destructed right now, I’d probably… just find it a bit noisy.”
Naruto’s words were like a cold hammer, hitting Hidan’s heart again and again, completely shattering his last bit of faith and pride!
invalid?!
The blood-based ritual of the Death Master, which he was so proud of and which had always been successful, was actually… completely ineffective in front of this young man?!
The omnipotent Lord Jia Xin whom he believed in, couldn’t even hurt a hair on his opponent’s head?!
This… How is this possible? !
He struggled to get up, wanted to attack Naruto again, wanted to prove that his claim to be a god was not false!
But Naruto had obviously lost interest in continuing to “toy” with him.
“boring.”
Naruto shook his head, a trace of disgust flashing in his eyes. He felt it was a waste of time to say a word to this madman who was addicted to killing and false beliefs.
He raised his foot and stepped down seemingly casually.
A crisp sound of bone breaking was heard, and Feiduan’s neck was broken directly by Naruto!
Although this still couldn’t kill him, it was enough to completely incapacitate him. He couldn’t even scream, and could only collapse on the ground like a puddle of mud, his eyes filled with endless fear, resentment, and… despair.
After resolving this “little episode” with Hidan, Naruto once again turned his attention to Kakuzu not far away.
At this moment, Kakuzu only had endless coldness and despair in his heart.
He had witnessed with his own eyes the strange curse ritual of Feidan, which was completely ineffective against the blond boy! He had even been broken by him in a way that was almost humiliating!
Even the immortal Feidan ended up like this, how could he, the “pseudo-immortal” with only three hearts left, be any better off?
escape!
Must escape!
This was the only thought in Kakuzu’s mind!
He no longer hesitated, turned around abruptly, and desperately mobilized the remaining chakra in his body. At the same time, he controlled a large number of black tentacles to spray out from his back like jets, pushing his body, wanting to escape from this hellish battlefield as quickly as possible!
As long as the green mountains remain, there will be no shortage of firewood! As long as he can escape, with the ability of the Earth Resentment Yu, he will one day find a new heart and restore his strength!
Money! Status! Eternal life! He still had so much to enjoy! He couldn’t die here!
However, his escape plan also seemed ridiculous in Naruto’s eyes.
“Want to leave?”
Naruto’s voice, like a maggot on the tarsal bone, sounded again behind him.
Kakuzu didn’t even dare to look back, but just mobilized his chakra even more frantically, trying to escape faster!
But the next second, an overwhelming and terrifying force, like an invisible mountain, came crashing down on him!
“Immortal Technique·Super·Shenluo Tianyin!”
It’s not the Rinnegan’s All-Seeing Gravity Attraction, but Naruto’s profound understanding of gravity, combined with the vast senjutsu chakra, to perform a gravity control technique that is far more powerful than Pain’s Tendou!
Kakuzu felt his body suddenly sink, as if being gripped by the power of the entire world! His high-speed body suddenly stopped in mid-air. No matter how he struggled or how he urged his chakra, he could not shake the invisible restraint in the slightest!
He was like a fly caught in a spider web, and could only watch the golden figure walk back to him step by step as if taking a walk.
Naruto raised his hand and put his index and middle fingers together again, a deadly golden light gathering at his fingertips.
This time, his target was Kakuzu’s abdomen!
There, hidden is his fire-attribute heart!
“No…don’t…” Kakuzu’s eyes were filled with extreme fear. He tried to beg for mercy and tried to tempt with money, but his throat seemed to be blocked by something and he couldn’t utter a word.
The third heart is broken!
The violent fire energy overflowed from Kakuzu’s body, but could not cause any harm to Naruto.
Kakuzu’s breath weakened again, and the hardening of his body also decreased significantly.
“And…water attribute, right?” Naruto’s eyes moved to a certain position on Kakuzu’s back as if he was performing a precise surgical operation.
The fourth heart, water attribute, is broken!
The turbulent water gushed out and quickly fell down weakly.
There was only one heart left in Kakuzu’s body, the last one, which was his original heart – the earth-attribute heart, which was still beating weakly.
His body lost the support of the Earth Resentment Tentacles and fell from the air like a broken sack, landing heavily on the ground.
He raised his head with difficulty and looked at the blond boy who was looking down at him like a god or demon. There was no emotion in his Samsara eyes, only circles of cold purple ripples.
“W…why…” Kakuzu squeezed out a few words using his last bit of strength.
“No reason.” Naruto’s answer was simple and direct. “The strong prey on the weak. This is the law of the ninja world. You are obsessed with power and money, but you forget that there is always a stronger force that can easily crush you.”
Naruto slowly raised his foot and aimed it at the location of Kakuzu’s last heart.
“Go with peace of mind. I’ll keep your money safe for you.”
This malicious joke became the last sentence Kakuzu heard before his consciousness completely faded.
A muffled sound.
Feiduan’s body was restrained by an irresistible force, and then slowly sank into the ground!
Naruto did not kill him directly, but used powerful earth-style ninjutsu and sealing techniques to bury him alive deep in the wilderness!
There is no sunshine, no air, only endless darkness and loneliness.
For someone with an immortal body, this might be… the cruelest punishment.
Chapter 31: The dust has settled, and the “materials” are recovered (old version)
Uzumaki Naruto slowly descended from mid-air, his feet landing on the muddy, soft ground, creating a small splash of water. The tangible golden senjutsu chakra surrounding him gradually receded, but it didn’t vanish completely. A thin, warm, aura-emitting energy layer still clung to his surface, shielding him from the cold raindrops. His eyes, now a vibrant blue, calmly scanned the “masterpiece” he had created. A trace of emotion remained in their depths, as if they hadn’t just crushed two infamous S-rank rebels, feared by countless ninjas, but merely two flies he’d casually swatted.
The first target that needs to be confirmed is Kakuzu.
He slowly walked towards Kakuzu’s lifeless body. The once-mighty Akatsuki chief financial officer now lay in the mud like a withered tree, his body shrunken, his skin lusterless, his face still etched with the utter fear and unwillingness of his death. His black trench coat, embroidered with red clouds, had long since ripped and tattered, revealing a body covered in strange seams.
Naruto squatted down, stretched out his fingers without any disgust, covered them with a thin layer of senjutsu chakra, and began to carefully examine Kakuzu’s body.
The extraordinary perception brought by the Perfect Sage Mode allows him to clearly “see” the flow of energy in Kakuzu’s body, and even feel the remaining life information.
The first heart, of thunder attribute, was located in the left chest. It was pierced precisely by the natural energy contained in his fingertips. The remaining thunder chakra had completely dissipated, leaving only a charred hole.
The second heart, of wind attribute, was located below the right shoulder and was also precisely destroyed. The violent wind energy core had been annihilated, leaving only a faint trace of energy residue that was rapidly dissipating.
The third heart, of fire attribute, was located in the abdomen. It was completely destroyed by his subsequent attack, and the flame energy core inside was completely extinguished.
The fourth heart, of water attribute, located on the back, was not spared either. It was invaded by the fairy chakra and its structure collapsed.
The fifth heart, which was Kakuzu’s original earth-attributed heart, was located in the middle of his chest. It was completely crushed by his last seemingly casual kick, and the last of his vitality was also cut off.
“Yeah, dead.” Naruto muttered to himself, his tone as flat as if he was confirming a trivial matter.
His celestial perception was incredibly detailed, and he was absolutely certain that Kakuzu no longer had a functioning heart. The forbidden technique that had sustained him for nearly a century—Earth’s Wrath—had completely lost its effectiveness. This old monster, who relied on plundering the hearts of others to prolong his life and gain strength, had finally met his long-overdue demise.
(This guy…in the original timeline, he caused a lot of trouble for Kakashi-sensei and the others. Team 7, Asuma’s team…even Kakashi-sensei almost…)
Fragments of future memories flashed through Naruto’s mind. That tragic battle, Asuma’s sacrifice, Shikamaru’s pain and growth, and the difficult process of Team 7’s combined efforts to barely defeat him…
Naruto didn’t feel the joy of victory, but instead a faint, almost indifferent, feeling. This wasn’t his first time killing. In that cruel future, his hands were already stained with blood, both from his enemies and… from those he had sacrificed to protect. Reborn, with overwhelming power and the advantage of foresight, facing these once formidable foes again felt like an adult looking back at a game level he’d once found incredibly difficult.
Simple, straightforward, and even… a little boring.
(Is this the price of power? When everything becomes easily crushable, fighting itself seems to have lost its original passion and meaning…)
He shook his head, pushing these distracting thoughts out of his mind. Now was not the time to be sentimental. Sentimentality and hesitation would only lead to more sacrifices. He must maintain absolute rationality and efficiency to deal with even more formidable enemies in the future.
Kakuzu’s corpse is itself a very valuable “material”.
The forbidden technique of Earth Grudge can take away another person’s heart and use it for one’s own benefit, obtain the opponent’s chakra properties and some abilities, and even separate the body into multiple parts for attack. Its principles and structure are of extremely high research value to Konoha’s medical team and research department.
(Maybe… give it to Tsunade? Or… if there’s a chance in the future, give it to Orochimaru? Fighting poison with poison, maybe we can figure out some way to counter Impure World Reincarnation or other forbidden techniques.)
Naruto’s mind raced. While Orochimaru was a dangerous figure, in some areas, his talents were unmatched. In the future, as they jointly fought against the threat posed by the Ōtsutsuki, limited cooperation was not entirely impossible.
Thinking of this, Naruto no longer hesitated. He stretched out his right hand, palm facing up, and said in a low voice:
A complex, swirling sealing technique, emitting a faint golden glow, appeared out of thin air above Kakuzu’s body. This was a high-level sealing technique unique to the Uzumaki clan, combined with Naruto’s own understanding of senjutsu chakra, and its effect far exceeded that of ordinary scroll seals.
The golden spell slowly descended, completely enveloping Kakuzu’s shrunken body. With a flash of light, the corpse vanished from its original location, completely sealed within a special storage space. This space wasn’t a physical scroll, but rather a temporary, miniature extradimensional space constructed by Naruto using senjutsu chakra and spatial principles. It was bound to his own soul for quick and easy access.
“Got one.” Naruto clapped his hands and stood up.
Next, there is another “material” – Feidan.
He turned around and walked towards the place where he had been buried alive and sealed. On the ground, only an extremely hidden seal mark was left, emitting a faint wave of senjutsu chakra.
Naruto squatted down again, stretched out his finger, and gently tapped the mark.
The ground shook slightly, and the aura of Hidan, who was sealed below, clearly entered his perception.
(This guy… is really lively and energetic…)
Naruto could sense that Hidan was still cursing and struggling furiously within the sealed space. The chakra emanating from the evil god Jasin, filled with malice and madness, showed no sign of weakening despite being suppressed by the seal. His immortality was indeed a problem; simple physical damage was nearly ineffective against him.
Kill him? Use the Seeking Truth Jade or even a more powerful immortal technique to break him down into molecules? That seems a bit wasteful… Besides, the existence of the evil god Jia Xin… is inherently suspicious.
In the memories of the future, very little information is known about the evil god Jasin, except that it grants Hidan immortality and the ability to curse. However, the true identity of this “god” and whether it has any connection with the Ōtsutsuki clan remain unsolved mysteries.
(If we destroy Hidan directly, we might lose an important clue to researching the Evil God Cult and Jasin. Why not… keep him for now?)
Naruto tapped his fingers lightly on the seal mark, a thought flickering in his eyes.
(Seal him completely, isolating him from all contact with the outside world, including that so-called evil god. Perhaps… we can try to extract some information about Jasin from his soul or chakra residue? The Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques also involve the soul level.)
A bolder idea formed in his mind.
He no longer hesitated, and quickly formed seals with his hands. The fairy chakra in his body and the unique sealing chakra of the Uzumaki clan surged at the same time!
This time, he was going to set up a more powerful and complex compound seal!
“Immortal Technique·Whirlpool Flow·Eight Trigrams and Four Symbols·Eternal Dark Dungeon!”
With a low shout from Naruto, the seal mark on the ground suddenly burst into a dazzling golden light! Countless more complex and mysterious runes spread out from the mark like living things, quickly covering an area of dozens of meters around it, and then deeply integrated into the earth like a brand!
Immediately afterwards, layer upon layer of sealing barriers were generated in the underground space!
The first layer is the “Insulation Seal” that isolates chakra, completely cutting off any chakra connection between Feidan and the outside world, including the evil god Jasin!
The second layer is the “Seal of Nirvana” that deprives Feiduan of his vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch, plunging him into eternal darkness and deathly silence!
The third layer is the “Soul-Calming Seal” that imprisons the soul. Using the Uzumaki clan’s understanding of the power of the soul, Feiduan’s resentful soul is firmly locked within his body, preventing him from escaping or influencing the outside world in any way!
The fourth layer is the “Turtle Breath Seal” that delays time, which greatly reduces the speed of time flow in the sealed space (relative to the outside), allowing Feiduan to feel the infinite extension of time in endless loneliness and darkness. For an undead, this may be a torture more terrible than death!
The fifth floor is…
Naruto superimposed eight powerful seals of varying effectiveness in one breath! Each seal contained immense celestial energy and the essence of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques, interconnecting to form a nearly unbreakable, eternal cage!
When the last seal was completed, the golden light on the ground slowly faded away, and the seal mark became dimmer, almost blending in with the surrounding soil. It could not be seen without careful observation.
Naruto could clearly sense that the sealed Hidan had completely lost any ability to resist. His consciousness and soul were firmly imprisoned, falling into eternal silence.
(This… should be foolproof. When I have time later, or find the right method, I can ‘extract’ the secret from him.)
Naruto nodded with satisfaction. Compared to outright killing, this approach was clearly more valuable and more in line with his current “maximum profit” style of action.
After dealing with Hidan, Naruto stood up and scanned the battlefield again.
Kakuzu’s body has been recovered, and Hidan has been completely sealed. So, is there any “material” that’s missing?
He remembered Kakuzu’s dying joke: “I’ll keep your money safe for you.”
(Oh, money!)
Naruto’s eyes lit up. Kakuzu was a money-grubber who had lived for nearly a century, and he was the Akatsuki’s chief financial officer. He must have a considerable fortune! Furthermore, he was also a bounty hunter on the side, so he might have some priceless “goods” or intelligence on him.
Although Naruto was not particularly interested in money itself, he knew that future wars would require vast resources. Whether it was supporting the development of Konoha or funding the operation of the Allied Ninja Forces, money was essential.
Why not make some money from Kakuzu, this “mobile treasury”?
He walked to the place where Kakuzu died again, activated the Sage Mode, and his powerful perception scanned every inch of land around him like a radar.
Soon, his eyes locked onto a nondescript black suitcase half-buried in the dirt not far away. This suitcase had been discarded by Kakuzu during the previous battle, but due to its special material, it had not been completely destroyed.
Naruto walked over and dug the suitcase out of the dirt. The suitcase was heavy and had scratches all over its surface, but the lock was still intact.
Naruto didn’t bother trying to pick the lock, but simply stretched out his finger, concentrated the senjutsu chakra on his fingertips, and lightly tapped the lock core.
“Click.”
With a slight sound, the internal structure of the seemingly solid alloy lock core was instantly destroyed, and the lock popped open.
Naruto opened the suitcase and the sight inside made him raise an eyebrow.
A full box!
Neatly stacked were stacks of thick, international banknotes! Currencies from the five great nations—the Fire Nation, the Wind Nation, the Water Nation, the Earth Nation, and the Lightning Nation—were all there, along with even rarer currencies and gold and silver notes from smaller nations! A rough estimate suggested the value of this box of money was enough to buy out several small ninja villages!
“Tsk tsk tsk… As expected of a money-grubber who has lived for almost a hundred years…” Naruto couldn’t help but smack his lips, “This guy’s obsession with money is really…”
In addition to cash, there were some other things in the box.
Several ancient-looking scrolls contained forbidden techniques or specialized chakra manipulation techniques. Naruto casually flipped through them, finding that most of them dealt with methods for controlling and strengthening Earth Grudges, as well as some forbidden techniques Kakuzu had collected in his early years that were powerful but also had significant side effects.
(These things are… interesting. I can give them to the village’s research department later to see if they can find some useful information or develop a countermeasure.)
There was also a thick stack of copies of bounty notices, which recorded the high-value bounty targets wanted by various gold exchange offices. Naruto even had some impression of many of the names, as they were all extremely vicious rebel ninjas or criminals who had committed numerous crimes.
(This guy… is really busy…)
Finally, at the bottom of the box, Naruto found a palm-sized black notebook made of a special material. The cover of the notebook had no words on it, but it exuded a faint aura that was protected by a special spell.
Naruto picked up the notebook and tried to open it, but found that it was locked with some powerful sealing technique and could not be opened.
Oh? Kakuzu actually has something so private? Is it his account book? Or… a secret of the Akatsuki organization?
A flicker of curiosity flashed in Naruto’s eyes. He could sense that the seal on the notebook was quite sophisticated, likely placed by Kakuzu himself, imbued with the special chakra of the Earthly Resentment. An ordinary ninja, even a jonin, would probably have difficulty breaking it.
But this didn’t bother Naruto.
He stretched out his fingers again, and a more refined senjutsu chakra condensed at his fingertips, while also incorporating the Uzumaki clan’s secret technique of unsealing.
The golden chakra, like a living thread, precisely penetrated into the sealed core of the notebook and began to analyze its complex ritual structure.
A moment later.
With an inaudible sound, the seal on the notebook was silently lifted.
Naruto opened the first page of the notebook.
There were no earth-shattering secrets or financial accounts recorded on it.
But… Kakuzu used a sloppy and obscure handwriting to record some information about the internal affairs of the Akatsuki organization!
Naruto carefully put the notebook away, along with the box of money and scrolls, and sealed them together with a sealing technique.
At this point, the battlefield has been cleared.
Two S-rank Akatsuki members, Kakuzu and Hidan, vanished from the world (or were sealed forever). Naruto not only successfully prevented the harm they might cause in the future (such as Asuma’s sacrifice), but also recovered valuable “materials” and intelligence, and even made a fortune.
It can be said that… the harvest was quite fruitful.
Naruto stood up straight and looked up at the sky again. The rain seemed to have subsided a bit, and a faint light could be seen through the gaps in the dark clouds.
He took a deep breath, feeling the slightly fresher air after the rain and the surging magical power in his body.
(The Immortal Duo, taken care of. Now then… next target…)
Two figures emerged in his mind.
One is Deidara, the explosion maniac who is madly pursuing the “art of the moment”.
The other is the puppet genius obsessed with the “eternal art” – Scorpion of the Red Sand.
(An artistic duo?… Hmph, perfect, time to meet them.)
(Deidara’s clay bombs, and Sasori’s Hundred Machines Exercise… Last time, Gaara and Sakura-san suffered a lot…)
(This time, I’ll let you experience what true “art” is!)
Naruto’s lips curled up into a cold and confident smile.
He identified the direction, and his figure turned into a golden lightning again, instantly disappearing into the silent wilderness.
Chapter 32 Next: Art Duo! (Old Version)
The air after the rain was fresh with the smell of earth, but it was also mixed with a hint of blood and gun smoke that had not yet dissipated.
His eyes grew more resolute. This crushing victory wasn’t meant to show off his strength, but to nip all potential threats in the bud with the utmost speed and minimal cost. He had no time for slow planning, no energy for evenly matched combat. His memories of the future and his sheer strength were his sharpest weapons. With unstoppable force, he must sever the root causes of any tragedy.
(Next target… the artistic duo, Deidara and Sasori…)
Naruto pulled out the black notebook he’d found in Kakuzu’s suitcase. While most of the information seemed of limited value to him, the information on the recent activities of Akatsuki members, combined with his own future memories, was enough for him to roughly deduce Deidara and Sasori’s current locations.
According to Kakuzu’s records and future trends, the duo of Deidara and Sasori seem to be active near the border of the Wind Country recently. Their target is likely related to the Sand Village, or they are carrying out a mission to capture Shukaku, the one-tailed beast.
(Gaara…)
Thinking of this name, Naruto’s eyes darkened slightly. In the original timeline, Gaara was captured by Deidara and Sasori, and his One-Tail Shukaku was extracted. He was finally resurrected thanks to the sacrifice of Chiyo.
The Sand Village is an important ally of Konoha, and Gaara is a friend he recognizes. No matter what, he can’t let the same tragedy happen to his friend.
(Art… humph, a madman who believes that instantaneous explosions are art, and a paranoid who transforms himself into a puppet and believes that eternity is art… what a twisted combination.)
Naruto scoffed at the two men’s so-called “art”. In his opinion, whether it was instant destruction or cold eternity, if it was based on depriving others of their lives and freedom, it was not art, but pure evil.
He increased his speed again, and his golden figure left a long trail above the clouds. The fairy chakra was like an endless fuel, supporting him to continue flying at super high speed.
His perception in the perfect immortal mode was raised to the extreme.
His perception spanned a vast, invisible realm, encompassing the vast land below. Mountains and rivers, forests and towns, birds and beasts… everything appeared clearly within his grasp. He could even sense the natural energy flowing through the air, the pulse slumbering deep within the earth.
He is searching.
Looking for the two familiar evil chakras belonging to Akatsuki.
Deidara’s chakra has an explosive, manic and unstable quality, like a volcano about to erupt.
Scorpion’s chakra, on the other hand, was even more obscure and cold, carrying an inhuman silence and… a strong, poisonous aura. Even though Scorpion spent most of his time hiding within his puppet, the unique chakra fluctuations emanating from his core could not escape Naruto’s precise capture in Sage Mode.
Time passes by every second.
Naruto was like the most efficient radar, constantly scanning the vast area. He flew over the mountains, crossed the turbulent rivers, and passed by several seemingly peaceful towns.
(Hmm? This direction… chakra residue? Very faint, but it’s definitely… Deidara’s detonating clay?)
While flying over a desolate desert, Naruto’s senses suddenly picked up a hint of something unusual. A faint trace of chakra, the result of a clay explosion, lingered in the air. Though eroded by wind and sand, it was now extremely faint, Naruto accurately recognized its unique properties.
“It seems the direction is correct.” Naruto raised the corners of his mouth slightly, adjusted the direction of flight, and followed the remaining traces.
He flew for about half a day longer, the scenery before him gradually changing from the Gobi Desert to a desert filled with yellow sand. The wind grew stronger, the dust billowing up covered the sky, and the air became dry and scorching.
This is already the border area of the Wind Kingdom.
(Getting closer…)
Naruto further focused his senjutsu perception. Normal ninjutsu would be significantly less effective amidst the swirling sandstorm, but for Sage Mode, where one blends seamlessly with nature, this wasn’t a problem. He could clearly sense the movement of the sand, the presence of life beneath the sand, and even the faintest hint of moisture emanating from a distant oasis.
A dull explosion sounded faintly from the distant sky. Even through the long distance and the howling wind and sand, it carried a unique “rhythm” that belonged to art.
Immediately afterwards, a violent and unstable chakra fluctuation, like a bonfire in the dark night, clearly appeared within Naruto’s perception range!
(Found it!)
A gleam of light flashed in Naruto’s eyes, and his speed increased again. He rushed towards the source of the explosion and chakra fluctuations as if teleporting!
Passing through the thick curtain of sand and dust, Naruto hovered high in the air, looking down.
In the vast desert, there was an area that clearly showed signs of an explosion. The charred sand and scattered white clay fragments were clearly visible.
Not far from the center of the explosion, two figures wearing Akatsuki’s iconic black robes with red clouds were standing there, seemingly arguing about something.
One was a relatively short figure, almost entirely concealed within a gigantic, bizarrely shaped puppet. The puppet resembled a scorpion, with a long metallic tail trailing behind it, gleaming with a dangerous purple light. This was the puppet shell commonly used by the Red Sand Scorpion—the Crimson Amber.
The other was a slender young man with dazzling blond hair. He wore an Akatsuki uniform, his collar open to reveal a mouth sewn shut on his left chest. Each of his hands also had a mouth, chewing something. He wore a cynical smile, his hands tucked into his sleeves, seemingly pleased with the explosion. He was Deidara.
“Hey, Scorpion, did you see that? That moment just now! What a perfect arc! What a brilliant fire! This is the real art! The instantaneous bloom is the ultimate beauty! Hmm!” Deidara said proudly, his tone full of fanatical confidence in his own “art”.
Scorpion’s unique, hoarse, and emotionless voice came from the Scarlet Amber puppet: “Hmph, a boring trick. Such fleeting things are not art at all. Only eternal and unchanging beauty is true art. Deidara, your taste is still so superficial.”
“What did you say?! Dana! Your pile of scrap metal, lifeless puppets, are superficial! Art requires passion and explosive power! Like this – boom! Do you understand?!” Deidara gestured excitedly, as if ready for another explosion at any time.
“Shut up, Deidara.” Scorpion’s voice was still cold. “Shut up! We have a mission to complete and don’t have time to play such boring games with you. Have you confirmed the target’s location?”
“Of course I’ve confirmed it, Danna.” Deidara curled his lips and said with some dissatisfaction, “It’s in the small oasis ahead. But then again, the target this time is just a ‘tanuki’ whose chakra is almost imperceptible. Is it necessary for both of us to go out together? Isn’t that a bit of an overreaction? Hmm.”
“The organization’s order.” Scorpion answered concisely, “Although the One-Tail is the weakest of the nine tailed beasts, we cannot be careless. Moreover, the Sand Village seems to be getting very close to Konoha recently, so it’s best to be cautious.”
(The one-tailed…tanuki…is coming for Gaara after all!)
Naruto’s eyes, high in the sky, instantly turned icy cold. He had originally held onto a glimmer of hope, hoping that the two guys were just passing through or on another mission. But now it seemed that their target was indeed the Sand Village’s Jinchuriki – Gaara!
(Also, from what they said, it seems they haven’t found Gaara yet? They’ve only located the oasis?)
(They must be stopped! They must not be allowed near that oasis!)
He no longer hid his figure, and the fairy chakra around him began to flow slowly again. The golden light was like the rising sun, dispersing the surrounding dust.
Deidara and Sasori, who were arguing below, almost simultaneously noticed this sudden chakra fluctuation that was so powerful that it made their hearts palpitate!
“Huh?!” Deidara suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky. The cynicism on his face instantly disappeared, replaced by astonishment and a hint of excitement. “This chakra… is so strong! Who is it?!”
The Feiliuhu puppet also stopped moving. Scorpion’s cold voice was filled with a hint of solemnity: “This power… is not something that an ordinary ninja can possess… It’s the enemy! Be alert!”
The next second, a golden figure, like a god descending, slowly descended from the wind and sand and appeared not far in front of them.
Her short blond hair fluttered slightly in the wind, her azure eyes were calm and composed, her face a calmness and indifference that belied her age. She wore a rather ordinary orange tracksuit, but the pure, vast, and perfectly natural senjutsu chakra she exuded made both Deidara and Sasori feel a pressure from the depths of their souls!
“Who… are you?” Deidara narrowed his eyes, carefully studying the young man before him, trying to search his memory for relevant information, but found nothing. A Konoha ninja? But this chakra… seemed stronger than any Konoha ninja he knew!
Hidden within the Scarlet Flowing Amber, Scorpion remained silent, but the puppet’s joints emitted subtle “crackling” sounds, clearly ready for battle. He was equally shocked. The youth before him, seemingly no more than sixteen or seventeen, emanated chakra of both quantity and quality far beyond his expectations, even… giving him a sense of danger!
Naruto didn’t answer their question immediately. His eyes swept over the two of them calmly, as if he was looking at two insignificant objects.
His eyes first fell on Deidara.
Deidara… a genius from the Hidden Rock Village, who defected in pursuit of the ultimate art of explosions. C4 Garuda, C0 self-destruct… a truly troublesome fellow. However, his weaknesses are also obvious… Lightning Release, and… a fear of the Sharingan.
Naruto quickly analyzed the situation in his mind. Although he didn’t know Lightning Release, he knew that Deidara’s clay needed to be created with his mouth, and that it took time to prepare powerful explosives. As long as he was fast enough and his attacks were accurate enough, he could effectively limit his ability.
Then, his gaze turned to Fei Liuhu.
(Scorpion of the Red Sand… a genius puppeteer from the Sand Village, who killed the Third Kazekage and transformed himself into a human puppet. The Scarlet Amber is just his outer shell; his true form is the Regeneration Core. He’s skilled in poison and can manipulate hundreds of machines… a formidable figure indeed.)
Naruto recalled Scorpion’s abilities. Scorpion’s puppetry was at its peak, especially the Third Kazekage’s magnetic sand and iron puppetry, which was immensely powerful. Furthermore, his poison was extremely deadly, and if contaminated, the consequences would be disastrous.
(However, the puppeteer’s greatest weakness is his body. If we find and destroy his core, everything will be over. As for the poison…)
Naruto’s mouth curled up in an imperceptible arc.
Perfect Sage Mode not only enhances strength and perception, but also comprehensively strengthens the body and provides exceptional self-healing abilities. Coupled with the Uzumaki clan’s inherently powerful vitality and resistance to various abnormalities… the scorpion’s venom would likely be significantly less effective against him.
(It seems… these two guys aren’t as difficult to deal with as I imagined.)
Naruto had a plan in mind.
“Hey! Kid! I’m asking you a question! Who are you?! Why are you here?! Hmm!” Seeing that Naruto was just observing them without saying anything, Deidara became impatient and his tone became arrogant. In his opinion, no matter who the other party was, if they dared to appear in front of their “artistic duo”, they would die!
“Art?” Naruto shook his head, a hint of pity in his eyes. “Using explosions to take the lives of innocent people, is this considered art? Using poison and cold puppets to deprive others of their will, is this considered art?”
His voice suddenly turned cold, and an invisible pressure spread out from him, making the air around him seem to solidify!
“What you call art is nothing but garbage built on pain and death! Today, I will show you what true power is!”
Before he could finish his words, Naruto stomped his feet hard!
The ground cracked instantly! His figure was like an arrow shot from a bow, transforming into a blurry golden afterimage as he rushed directly towards Deidara and Sasori!
The speed was so fast that it even created a clearly visible air wave in the air!
“So fast!” Deidara’s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously took out the detonating clay from his sleeve!
Scorpion’s reaction was even faster. The scorpion tail behind Fei Liuhu suddenly popped out like a venomous snake, and with a sharp sound of breaking through the air, it stabbed towards Naruto! The tip of the tail flashed with a dark purple light, obviously tempered with a deadly poison!
Faced with this swift attack, Naruto didn’t even bother to dodge!
He simply stretched out his right hand, spread out his five fingers, and grasped the air towards the poisonous scorpion tail!
An invisible gravitational force powerful enough to distort light erupted instantly!
The scorpion tail that was originally piercing straight towards Naruto suddenly stopped, and then was uncontrollably pulled towards Naruto’s palm!
“What?!” The scorpion in the Feiliu Amber exclaimed in disbelief!
This ability to manipulate gravity… could it be…
Before he could think about it, Naruto’s left hand had turned into a shadow, and he was the first to arrive, punching hard at the joint of the scorpion’s tail that was sucked in by gravity!
“Crack!!!”
A crisp sound of bone cracking (metal breaking) was heard!
Fei Liuhu’s incredibly hard metal scorpion tail, which was strong enough to pierce through rocks, was actually broken directly from the root by Naruto’s seemingly casual punch! The broken tail fell powerlessly to the sand like a lifeless piece of iron.
Naruto’s figure, without any pause, took advantage of the reaction force and appeared at the side of Fei Liuhu like a ghost!
A Rasengan condensed with high-density fairy chakra and emitting dazzling golden light instantly appeared in his right hand and pressed hard against the thick shell of the Feiliuhu!
A deafening roar sounded!
Under the terrifying force of the Rasengan, the solid shell of the Crimson Amber puppet was instantly covered with spiderweb-like cracks like an egg struck by a giant hammer, and then exploded with a bang! Countless wood chips and metal fragments shot out in all directions!
Scorpion’s true body hidden inside – the puppet core that looks like a red-haired boy, and Deidara who was standing aside and had no time to react, were both stunned by this sudden change!
“Fei Liu Hu!!!” Xie screamed in disbelief! His proud defensive puppet was… destroyed in just one move…
Deidara was even more stunned: “Hey hey hey…are you kidding me?! Huh?!”
He hadn’t even had time to pull out his clay bomb, and Scorpion Dan’s strongest defensive puppet had already been blown up?! What kind of monster was this blond kid in front of him?!
The air was filled with smoke and dust, and sand was flying.
Naruto slowly walked out of the shattered puppet wreckage, his body still spotless. His eyes, which had returned to their azure blue, stared coldly at the stunned artistic duo.
“Warm-up is over.”
Chapter 33: Aerial Chase! (Part 1) (Old Version)
Yellow sand filled the sky and the wind was howling.
The shattered remains of the Crimson Amber lay scattered across the charred sand, emitting wisps of green smoke. The air was filled with the pungent smell of gunpowder, the odor of burnt puppet wood, and… a faint, poisonous aura that quickly dissipated under the purification of immortal energy.
Scorpion of the Red Sand, the genius puppeteer who prided himself on his eternal art, now stood, somewhat awkwardly, atop a pile of rubble, his modified, seemingly youthful puppet form. His processed, somewhat hollow eyes stared intently at the blond boy before him, filled with disbelief, shock, and a hint of… humiliation.
His most proud defensive puppet, the Fei Liu Hu, the product of countless efforts and mechanical engineering, was actually… actually shattered by the opponent with such a casual move?! And the opponent even neutralized the poison he had tempered in the scorpion’s tail without any harm!
A storm surged within Scorpion. He believed he knew the strongest in the ninja world. Even the Kages of the five great ninja villages wouldn’t be able to destroy the Higurashi so easily. Who was this young man before him?! That pure and vast natural energy… was it a senjutsu?! The Nine-Tails kid from Konoha? Impossible! Intelligence indicated that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was far from possessing this kind of power, let alone such near-perfect control over it!
Deidara, standing not far from Sasori, also recovered from his shock, but his reaction was completely different. He looked at the fragments of the Scarlet Amber scattered all over the ground, then looked at the unharmed and calm Naruto. He was stunned at first, and then a sickly, fanatical light flashed in his eyes!
“Hey, hey, hey… that just now… was a Rasengan? Huh?” Deidara licked his lips, an excited smile on his face. He wasn’t the least bit angry about his companion’s puppet being destroyed. Instead, it was as if he had seen some beautiful work of art. “Compressing and rotating chakra to the extreme, and then exploding it instantly… Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s simple and crude, but this destructive power… this instantaneous impact… can also be considered a kind of… well, you can barely call it art!”
He looked at Naruto with eyes filled with curiosity, provocation, and the kind of enthusiasm an artist (so-called) might have when looking at novel material. “Kid! Who the hell are you?! Hmm? You can shatter Scorpion Dan’s tortoise shell with one move, so you’re quite powerful! Are you interested in joining us, Akatsuki? And pursuing a higher art with us?”
Naruto couldn’t help but twitch his mouth slightly when he heard this.
(This guy… his brain circuits are really abnormal… his companion’s puppet was blown up, and he was still admiring my ninjutsu?)
However, this also fits Deidara’s character. In his eyes, perhaps only the art of the explosion moment is worth pursuing, and everything else, including the safety of his companions, is not worth mentioning.
“Akatsuki? Not interested.” Naruto replied calmly, his eyes like a cold blade sweeping across Scorpion’s seemingly fragile puppet body. “Rather than joining you, I would rather…completely eliminate you so-called ‘artists’, along with your twisted ‘artworks’, from this world.”
“What did you say?! Huh?!” The smile on Deidara’s face disappeared instantly, replaced by an angry arrogance, “Eliminate us?! Boy, you are too arrogant! It seems that what you did just now made you a little too proud! You know nothing about the true art!”
“Stop talking nonsense, Deidara.” Scorpion’s cold voice interrupted him. He had calmed down from his initial shock and began to analyze the situation. “This brat… is very strong. His senjutsu chakra is very effective against my poison, and his strength and speed are far beyond that of ordinary people. We must join forces!”
Although the destruction of the Scarlet Ryuko made Sasori extremely angry and heartbroken (that was his carefully crafted collection!), he was an experienced S-class rebel ninja after all, and he instantly judged that neither he nor Deidara would be able to defeat the mysterious blond boy in front of them.
“Team up? Humph, Dana, you think too highly of him, don’t you?” Although Deidara spoke with disdain, his eyes became serious. “But all right! Let this guy see the true power of our artistic duo! Art is – explosion! Haha!”
Deidara reached into the ninja tool bag on his waist with his hands like lightning, and the mouths on his palms immediately began to chew the white clay quickly!
“Wait, Deidara!” Scorpion seemed to want to stop him. He would rather test the opponent’s strength first rather than launch a large-scale explosive attack right from the start.
But Deidara was obviously already excited and didn’t listen to any advice.
“Taste my art! C1 Clay Spider! Mmm!”
Deidara flung his hands, and dozens of lifelike, palm-sized white clay spiders sprang out of his hands like living creatures. They moved their slender legs and quickly crawled towards Naruto! These clay spiders were extremely fast, landing silently, and they contained a considerable amount of explosive energy.
“And this! Try the big one! Drink!”
Deidara’s hands moved quickly again, and a white clay creature that was obviously larger and owl-like quickly took shape.
“Go! My clay owl! Give this guy a ‘surprise’! Hmm!”
Following Deidara’s command, the clay owl flapped its wings fiercely, uttered a sharp cry, and swooped down towards Naruto like an arrow! Its speed was extremely fast, and its flight trajectory was very flexible. It was obviously Deidara’s common aerial mount and attack method.
At the same time, the clay spiders on the ground were approaching Naruto. They dispersed and attacked from all directions, trying to distract Naruto’s attention and create opportunities for the clay owls in the air.
Facing the attack from both land and air, Naruto’s face remained calm.
His Sage Mode perception had already captured every move of Deidara and Scorpion. Even the frequency of chakra flow in the clay spiders and the changes in airflow caused by the flapping wings of the clay owls were clearly presented in his mind.
(A trifle.)
Naruto snorted inwardly.
He didn’t even bother to look at the clay spiders that crawled towards him.
He just stepped lightly again, and an invisible shock wave containing huge natural energy suddenly spread out with him as the center!
“Immortal Technique: Frog Croaking!”
This is not an offensive ninjutsu, but an exquisite use of natural energy in the Sage Mode, similar to a range-bound shock wave that directly acts on chakra!
“Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!”
Those clay spiders that had just approached Naruto’s body within a few meters seemed to be hit by an invisible giant hammer. They instantly lost their activity, and the explosive chakra in their bodies was forcibly shaken away, turning into piles of ordinary clay that posed no threat and scattered on the sand!
“What?! My clay spiders… huh?!” Deidara was shocked again. He could feel the connection between his chakra and those spiders being forcibly severed in that instant! What kind of magic did this kid use?!
And at the moment when Deidara was shocked, the swooping clay owl had already arrived above Naruto’s head with a sharp sound of breaking through the air!
A sinister smile flashed in Deidara’s eyes: “Too slow! Even if you can scatter my little spiders, this big guy is not so easy to deal with! Art is-“
He suddenly made a seal!
The clay owl’s body suddenly swelled up, emitting a dangerous red light!
This is Deidara’s usual trick, using large clay creations to approach the enemy and then detonate them, causing huge damage!
However, just before the Clay Owl was about to explode!
He did not choose to retreat or defend, but instead made a move that left Deidara and Sasori dumbfounded!
He suddenly looked up, a playful smile playing at the clay owl about to explode. Then, like a cannonball, his body shot up into the sky! So fast that it even left a faint golden afterimage in its wake!
His goal was actually… to actively face the clay owl that was about to explode?!
(Is this guy…crazy?!)
This thought flashed through Deidara and Sasori’s minds at the same time!
They couldn’t understand why someone would take the initiative to rush towards a bomb that was about to explode violently!
At this moment, something strange happened!
Naruto’s figure drew an incredible arc in the air, and his right hand stretched out like lightning, not attacking the body of the Clay Owl, but… grabbing one of the Clay Owl’s wings with incredible precision!
Then, Naruto suddenly exerted force from his waist, and with the help of the terrifying power enhanced by the fairy technique and the control of the wind, he actually forcibly changed the flight trajectory of the large clay owl just before it was about to explode!
“call–!!!”
Naruto threw the clay owl like a slingshot and fiercely sent it in another direction – away from Scorpion!
“BOOM!!!!!!!!!”
Almost the next second after the clay owl left his hand, a violent explosion occurred in mid-air!
Terrifying flames and shockwaves instantly swept across the sky, blasting a huge hole through the thick dust! The blast’s blast spread like a violent wind, sweeping up a cloud of yellow sand!
A scorching air current blew in Naruto’s face, making his short golden hair rustle. His orange sportswear was torn into several pieces by the aftermath of the explosion, revealing the bronzed, well-defined muscles underneath.
But he was floating steadily in the air, looking at the huge fireball calmly, as if he was just admiring a grand fireworks display.
(The power… is still a little lacking. If it were C3 or C4, it wouldn’t be so easy.) Naruto thought to himself. He could feel that although the explosion was powerful, it was not enough to cause any substantial damage to his defense in Sage Mode.
“My… Clay Owl… Huh?!”
Deidara below was completely dumbfounded.
The aerial assault he was so proud of was actually resolved by the other party in such an incredible way?!
Catch a clay object about to explode with your bare hands and throw it?!
This… this is simply the ultimate insult to his “art of explosion”!
and……
“You… can actually… fly?! Huh?!” Deidara finally realized a more critical problem!
Chapter 33: Aerial Chase! (Part 2) (Old Version)
The blond boy in front of him was actually able to float steadily in the air without the help of any flying props!
This was completely beyond his understanding of ninjutsu! Even the Tsuchikage’s “Earth Style: Light and Heavy Rock Technique” couldn’t achieve such effortless hovering and high-speed movement!
(Monster… This guy is definitely a monster!) For the first time, a trace of… fear arose in Deidara’s heart.
Meanwhile, Scorpion, on the other side, was equally astonished. A flicker of uncertainty flickered in his transformed puppet’s eyes.
(It’s not an earth escape technique… nor is it a wind escape technique… This flying ability… could it be… the power of the Six Paths?! Impossible!)
Scorpion forced himself to suppress the shock in his heart and began to think quickly about countermeasures.
In ground combat, the opponent seemed to possess some strange ability that could disperse chakra, and his melee strength and speed were terrifying. In aerial combat, the opponent was able to fly freely and easily disarm Deidara’s explosive attacks…
Trouble! The enemy we encountered this time was much more difficult than we imagined!
“Deidara! Don’t be careless! This guy’s ability is very strange! Use that!” Scorpion immediately ordered Deidara.
“Hmph! I know that without you telling me! Dana!” Deidara gritted his teeth, suppressing the fear in his heart, replacing it with an even more violent fighting spirit and anger. “Dare to look down on my art! Unforgivable! Let me show you my most proud work! Art is—drink!”
Deidara reached into his ninja tool bag again. This time, he pulled out significantly more clay, and it was even purer white. His mouth chewed frantically at an unprecedented speed, his eyes filled with a frenzied glint.
“Come out! My clay dragon! C2! Hmm!”
As Deidara roared, a massive, ferocious-looking white clay dragon quickly took shape in his hands! The dragon was lifelike, its scales distinct, its wingspan stretched over ten meters, and it emitted dangerous chakra fluctuations!
The clay dragon roared and suddenly took off into the air, flapping its huge wings and stirring up a strong airflow!
Deidara leaped up and landed steadily on the dragon’s back. He looked down at Naruto from above, a confident and arrogant smile on his face again: “Boy! See?! This is the true art of me, Deidara! In the air, I am invincible! Prepare to die! Hmm!”
As he spoke, Deidara formed seals with his hands again, and white light began to condense in the mouth of the clay dragon!
(Clay Dragon… C2? This guy is definitely quite capable.)
Naruto was suspended in the air, looking at the circling and roaring clay dragon, his eyes still calm.
The C2 Dragon is Deidara’s common aerial combat method. It can not only serve as a flying mount, but can also launch tracking clay missiles from its mouth, which are quite powerful. It can also release tiny nano-scale bombs, the C4 Garuda, which are difficult to defend against.
(But for me, it’s still not good enough.)
“Invincible in the air?” Naruto raised his lips in a mocking arc, “Are you sure?”
Before he finished speaking, Naruto moved again!
He did not choose to confront the clay dragon head-on, but instead used the super high speed of the Sage Mode to draw golden tracks in the air and began to move at high speed around the clay dragon!
He was so fast! So fast that Deidara could barely catch his sight! All he could see were golden flashes of light flashing around the dragon!
“Damn! This guy’s speed…hmm!” Deidara’s face changed, and he immediately ordered the clay dragon to spray several tracking clay missiles towards the direction where Naruto might appear!
“Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!”
The white clay missile seemed to have eyes, drawing a sharp arc in the air and chasing after Naruto!
However, Naruto’s movements are more flexible!
He was like a butterfly flying through flowers, moving easily through the dense rain of missiles. Every dodge he made was just right, and he could even use the airflow generated by the missile explosion to accelerate and change direction!
“It’s useless!” Naruto’s voice came from all directions, with a hint of teasing, “None of your little tricks can escape my perception!”
“Asshole! Don’t be so complacent! Hmm!” Deidara was completely enraged. He formed seals with his hands again, “Taste this! C2 Clay Clone Dragon!”
The huge clay dragon suddenly shook its body, and several smaller clay flying dragons separated from its body, and also surrounded Naruto!
Suddenly, the sky was filled with giant white dragons and flying dragons, as well as exploding clay missiles! The scene was incredibly spectacular, yet also fraught with deadly danger!
If any ordinary Kage-level warrior faced such intensive and all-round aerial attacks, he would probably be in a panic or even fall into a desperate situation!
But Naruto is still at ease!
He was like an elf in the sky, sometimes accelerating to dive and avoid the bite of the dragon; sometimes rapidly rising to avoid the encirclement of the flying dragon; sometimes moving sideways like a ghost, causing the tracking missiles to collide with each other!
His movements were smooth and flowing, full of indescribable beauty and…absolute power!
(What a wonderful performance…)
Naruto dodged the attacks easily while still having the leisure to complain in his heart.
(Although, it’s time to end this boring game of chase.)
He didn’t have time to keep playing “aerial art” with Deidara. Scorpion was still watching closely from below, and he was also worried about Gaara’s safety.
We must fight quickly and decisively!
Thinking of this, Naruto’s eyes suddenly focused!
He stopped dodging and began looking for opportunities to counterattack!
His senjutsu perception was like the most sophisticated instrument, instantly capturing the extremely tiny chakra fluctuation disorder caused by Deidara’s continuous control of the dragon and missiles!
“Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!”
This time, Naruto did not condense the earth-shattering giant jade spiral shuriken like he did when he dealt with Pain Tendou before. Instead, he condensed a platinum-colored spiral shuriken that was only the size of a fist, but rotated faster, was more condensed, and seemed to be real!
This small spiral shuriken is not as powerful as the oversized version, but it is faster, more concealed, and… has stronger penetrating power!
“call out–!!!”
Accompanied by a shrill scream, the platinum-colored spiral shuriken teleported across a distance of hundreds of meters in an instant, with incredible accuracy… It was not shot at Deidara himself, nor at the huge clay dragon, but… at an extremely hidden chakra connection point between Deidara and the clay dragon!
This is the key point that Naruto analyzed through his fairy perception, where Deidara remotely controlled the C2 dragon!
“No! Huh?!”
Deidara seemed to have sensed the danger as well, his face changed drastically, and he wanted to dodge or defend, but it was too late!
A slight sound!
The indestructible small spiral shuriken instantly pierced through the chakra node! The violent wind chakra was like countless tiny blades, instantly severing the connection between Deidara and the clay dragon!
“Hoo…uh…”
The once majestic and roaring clay dragon suddenly stiffened, the light in its eyes rapidly dimming, and its massive body began to plummet uncontrollably from the sky! Like puppets with their strings cut, the separated small flying dragons lost their power and disintegrated, turning into a cloud of white powder!
“My…dragon?! Huh?! How?!”
Deidara stood on the back of the rapidly falling dragon, losing control, and cried out in disbelief! The chakra connection between him and the dragon had actually been… severed?!
How is this possible?! How did the other party find that node?!
However, Naruto did not give him time to continue thinking!
At the moment when the clay dragon lost control, Naruto’s figure appeared in front of Deidara again like golden lightning!
This time, the distance between the two was very close!
There was a cold light flashing in Naruto’s azure eyes. His right hand was raised high with five fingers spread out, pointing at Deidara, who had temporarily lost his balance because his mount had lost control and his face was full of horror!
“I got you.”
Naruto’s voice, like the sentence of the god of death, rang out amid the whistling wind.
The aerial chase seemed to be coming to an end in a way that was completely beyond Deidara’s expectations!
Chapter 34: Art is… Getting Crushed! (Old Version)
The whistling wind rushed past his ears, mixed with particles of yellow sand, slapping his cheeks, bringing a slight sting. The feeling of weightlessness brought by the rapid fall made Deidara’s heart feel like it was about to jump out of his throat.
He, the genius of the Iwagakure Village, the artist of the Akatsuki organization, Deidara, whose ultimate pursuit is explosion, is now standing in a miserable state on the back of a giant clay dragon that has lost control and is falling rapidly like a bird with broken wings. His eyes are filled with unprecedented horror and…panic!
Just now, in the blink of an eye, the young man who looked like a golden ghost not only severed the chakra connection between him and the C2 dragon in an incredible way, but also appeared in front of him as if teleporting at the moment when his body was shaking and his center of gravity was unstable due to his mount losing control!
So close!
Those immortal pupils, burning with golden flames, were as calm as the abyss, yet they held a sharp, all-seeing gaze and… a hint of barely concealed mockery. It was as if they were saying: Your art is nothing compared to mine.
And that right hand, raised high, with five fingers spread out and flashing with dangerous light, was locking onto himself tightly!
The cold voice, like a judgment from the Nine Nether Hell, clearly reached Deidara’s ears, instantly shattering his last bit of hope.
“But… Damn it! Ahhhhhhh! Ugh!”
The shadow of death and the rage of having his artist’s dignity trampled upon caused Deidara to burst into a hysterical roar! Almost instinctively, he desperately urged the remaining chakra in his body, and the mouths on his hands once again frantically chewed the clay!
He wanted to self-destruct! No! He wanted to use his final art to drag this bastard who had blasphemed his faith into the abyss of destruction!
“Don’t even think about it! Art is—”
However, his movements were too slow in Naruto’s eyes.
Ridiculously slow.
“It’s too late.”
Naruto’s voice remained calm, but his movements were as fast as lightning!
At that critical moment, Naruto raised his right hand not to attack directly, but at a more sharp and swift angle, his five fingers like eagle claws, accurately grasped Deidara’s wrists, which were about to form hand seals and also used to make clay bombs!
Two crisp sounds of bones breaking seemed extremely harsh in the strong wind!
“Ua …
Unimaginable pain instantly spread throughout his body! Deidara let out a shrill scream. He could clearly feel the bones of his wrists being crushed by the other party’s seemingly casual grab!
It wasn’t just bones! He could even feel a strange and overbearing natural energy coming from the other person’s fingertips, instantly flooding into his meridians, forcibly dispersing the explosive chakra he had just gathered! Even the two mouths on his palms, which he was so proud of, used to chew clay, instantly lost their vitality under the impact of that energy, becoming like ordinary skin!
Both hands…are disabled?!
This realization made Deidara feel more desperate than the severe pain in his body!
Having lost both his hands and the mouths on his palms, his art of exploding clay, which he was so proud of, was completely ruined!
This is more painful than killing him!
“My… my hands… my art… ah!” Deidara’s face was distorted with pain and despair, and his eyes were bloodshot.
Naruto looked at Deidara struggling in pain with cold eyes, without a trace of mercy.
Towards an enemy, especially one with blood on their hands like Akatsuki, any mercy would be foolish. He had already taken to heart the lesson for the future.
“Art?” Naruto grasped Deidara’s crippled hands like a chicken to be slaughtered, letting them plummet towards the desert below, along with the wreckage of the uncontrolled dragon. The wind whipped his golden hair, and even in Sage Mode, he maintained perfect balance and control despite the rapid fall.
He looked down at the blond boy in his arms (if that’s the right word) who was twitching in pain and fear (Deidara’s actual age was older than Naruto’s current body, but in the eyes of Naruto, a soul from the future, he was still a “boy”), and his tone was filled with undisguised sarcasm:
“You call art just shaping clay into shapes and then having them explode with a bang? It’s… ridiculously superficial.”
“You…what did you say?! Huh?!” Deidara raised his head suddenly, anger temporarily overpowering the severe pain. He stared at Naruto, his eyes burning with unwilling flames. “What do you know?! Explosion is the beauty created in an instant! It is the ultimate sublimation of everything! This is the most noble art! A guy like you who only knows how to use brute force can never understand it!”
“A moment of beauty? And then what?” Naruto asked, a hint of amusement flashing in his golden eyes. “After the beauty, all that’s left is destruction, wreckage, and… meaningless nothingness. Just like you are now.”
He exerted a little force and squeezed Deidara’s deformed wrist again.
“Ouch…” Deidara groaned in pain again, and cold sweat instantly soaked his forehead.
“True art is creation, life, and eternity.” Naruto’s gaze seemed to penetrate Deidara and gaze into a more distant place. Fragments of future memories flickered in his mind – the flowers of life that bloomed in defense, the brilliance of humanity that still shone in desperate situations, the mountains and rivers that, after years of sedimentation, still moved the heart…
“Look at the sky, look at the earth, look at the yellow sand swirled by the wind, look at the light and shadow of the sun shining through the clouds… these are truly magnificent works of art. Compared to them, your little explosions are just like children’s play with mud.”
Naruto’s words were like the sharpest knife, cutting through Deidara’s fragile and paranoid artistic beliefs.
“No… that’s not right… you’re talking nonsense… hmm!” Deidara retorted excitedly, but his voice seemed a little weak. The boy before him not only possessed strength that crushed him, but also seemed… to have a far higher level of understanding of art than him?
This realization made Deidara feel an unprecedented sense of frustration.
(Could it be that… what I have been pursuing… is really… wrong?)
This thought emerged in his mind for the first time like a poisonous snake.
Naruto saw the confusion and hesitation in Deidara’s eyes and sneered in his heart.
(Thinking of using art to escape reality? That’s naive.)
He knew that reasoning was useless with a paranoid like Deidara. Only by using absolute force to completely crush his pride could he be made to face reality.
“Forget it. Talking about art with a guy like you who only has explosions in his head is like talking to a cow.” Naruto lost interest in continuing to “educate” Deidara. His fairy perception had already detected that Scorpion’s chakra below was beginning to move abnormally.
Deidara must be dealt with as soon as possible, and then the more difficult puppeteer must be dealt with.
“Before you completely lose consciousness, I’ll tell you one more thing.” Naruto looked down at Deidara with a cold voice, “Your clay has a fatal weakness.”
“Weakness? Impossible! My art is perfect! Hmm!” Deidara immediately retorted.
“Really?” Naruto raised a mocking arc at the corner of his mouth, “What if I tell you that your clay bomb is very afraid of lightning?”
“Thunder…Thunder Release?!” Deidara’s pupils suddenly contracted!
This secret, apart from himself and a very few people within the organization, is impossible for anyone else to know! How did he discover that clay is afraid of lightning? Could it be…
(Could it be that he…really…)
Fear, like an icy tide, overwhelmed Deidara once again.
“It seems you understand.” Naruto looked at Deidara’s horrified expression and said lightly, “Unfortunately, I’m not good at Lightning Release. But…”
His eyes suddenly became sharp!
“It wouldn’t take that much trouble to deal with you!”
As they spoke, the two of them fell faster and faster, less than a hundred meters from the desert floor below! The remains of the gigantic clay dragon were about to hit the ground!
And at this moment, Naruto moved!
He grabbed Deidara’s hands and swung them violently, while exerting strength from his waist and abdomen, he stopped his falling trend in the air and floated steadily again!
Deidara, like discarded garbage, lost his last support and slammed heavily into the hard sand below with a shrill scream!
A dull thud!
Deidara’s body slammed heavily onto the sand, stirring up a cloud of dust! The violent impact made his vision go black, and his bones seemed to fall apart, and his internal organs were in excruciating pain like a surging sea!
He suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood, mixed with fragments of internal organs, dyeing the yellow sand beneath him dark red.
His consciousness began to blur, and the severe pain and blood loss made him rapidly weaken.
But he still held on to the last bit of consciousness, raised his head with difficulty, and looked at the blond boy who was slowly descending from the air.
The sunlight shone on the young man, as if cloaking him in a golden halo. The golden eyes that gazed down upon him remained as calm, as… indifferent.
(Art… was… crushed… huh…)
This was Deidara’s last unwilling and desperate thought before he lost consciousness.
Naruto slowly landed not far from Deidara, looking at this member of Akatsuki who had completely lost the ability to resist and was dying, without any fluctuation in his eyes.
He knew that Deidara’s body had undergone certain modifications and his vitality was stronger than that of an ordinary person. Although he had fallen very hard just now and his hands were disabled, he should not die immediately.
It just so happens that a living Akatsuki member is far more valuable than a corpse.
Naruto did not step forward immediately. His fairy perception was still on high alert, and his eyes were cast on another figure not far away – Scorpion of the Red Sand.
From the moment he started, Xie had been standing on the pile of crimson amber rubble, coldly watching the battle in the sky. He chose neither to flee nor to intervene rashly.
This experienced puppet master seemed to be waiting for something.
When he saw Deidara being defeated by Naruto with overwhelming force and falling heavily to the ground, a trace of extremely solemn light finally flashed in Scorpion’s empty puppet eyes.
(As expected… this brat… is ridiculously strong… That idiot Deidara is no match for him…)
Scorpion’s mind was thinking rapidly.
Escape? Given the speed and flying ability displayed by the opponent, it would probably be difficult.
Fight head-on? Even the Higurashi was shattered by a single blow, and Deidara was killed instantly. Even if he used his best abilities, his chances of winning were slim.
So……
“Did you get rid of Deidara?” Scorpion’s cold voice sounded, without any emotion, as if the person who had just been defeated was not his companion, but an insignificant passerby.
Naruto turned his head and looked at Scorpion, a playful smile on his lips: “Why? Are you feeling sorry for your companions?”
“Companion?” Scorpion sneered, his voice unclear. “For someone like me who pursues the art of the moment, death doesn’t matter. I’m just curious, who are you? When did a monster like you appear in Konoha?”
“It doesn’t matter who I am.” Naruto slowly walked towards Scorpion. The senjutsu chakra around him began to condense again, and the golden light became more blazing. “What’s important is that next, it’s your turn.”
“It’s my turn?” Scorpion looked at Naruto who was approaching step by step. Instead of showing any fear, he slowly raised his seemingly slender puppet arm, and the mechanism on his arm made a slight sound.
“Perhaps.” Scorpion’s voice was still icy. “But before that, let me show you what is… eternal art!”
Before he finished speaking, the scroll behind Scorpion suddenly unfolded!
“Swish! Swish! Swish!”
Intensive sounds of breaking through the air were heard!
Hundreds of puppets with various shapes and flashing cold metallic light poured out from the scroll like a tide, instantly filling the open space around Scorpion!
These puppets came in all shapes and sizes, some human, some beast, and some bizarre. Each one was equipped with a variety of poisoned blades, hidden weapons, and mechanisms! Their eyes flashed red, emitting a terrifying murderous aura!
Hundreds of aircraft exercises!
This is one of Scorpion’s most powerful puppetry techniques! By transforming his body and connecting chakra lines directly to his heart core, he can simultaneously control hundreds of powerful puppets to fight! Each puppet is equivalent to an elite ninja, and with all 100 of them deployed, their power is enough to conquer a small country!
In the future timeline, Scorpion used this trick to engage in a thrilling puppet battle with Chiyo and Sakura!
At this moment, Scorpion played his trump card without hesitation!
Hundreds of puppets emitting the breath of death surrounded Naruto, so dense that they blocked out the sky and the sun! The air was filled with a suffocating sense of oppression!
“Did you see that, boy?” Scorpion stood in the center of a hundred puppets, like a demon lord controlling the army of death, his voice filled with a hint of morbid fanaticism. “This is the eternity I pursue! These perfect creations will exist forever! Unlike Deidara’s superficial moments!”
“Use quantity to make up for the lack of quality?” Naruto looked at the dense puppet army around him, but there was no fear on his face. Instead, he showed a hint of… disappointment?
“I thought you could come up with something more interesting.” Naruto shook his head, his tone flat, “It seems that your so-called ‘eternal art’ is nothing more than this.”
“What did you say?!” Scorpion was angered by Naruto’s contemptuous tone.
“I say…” Naruto’s eyes suddenly became icy cold. He slowly raised his hands, and golden fairy chakra surged out like boiling magma!
“These pieces of scrap metal of yours are no match for me!”
The next second, an even more terrifying and vast golden light burst out from Naruto!
It was like a sun suddenly descending on this dark desert!
Art? Eternity?
In the face of absolute power, everything will be completely destroyed——
Crush!
Chapter 35: The End of Puppet Show (Part 1) (Old Version)
The desert wind seemed to have stagnated because of the sudden outburst of terrifying momentum before their eyes.
Scorpion of the Red Sand, the puppet master known for his eternal art, now stood amidst the hundred puppets he was so proud of. These puppets, once the fruits of his life’s labor, “artworks” he believed could transcend time and achieve immortality, now seemed like mere embellishments among the cold tombstones, framing the young man at the center of the storm, radiating a blazing light like the sun.
Hundreds of killing machines, each in a different shape and armed to the teeth, densely packed Uzumaki Naruto. Their poisoned blades gleamed with a cold green light, their black firing ports trained on their targets, their deadly joints poised for release. The air was filled with the cold of metal, the pungent smell of motor oil, and… a sickening, deathly aura condensed from pure murderous intent.
Any ninja, even one of Kage rank, would be filled with despair and shudder at the sight of such a force. This was a terrifying force capable of instantly destroying an entire army, or even conquering a small nation.
However, Naruto Uzumaki, who was surrounded by this army of death, did not show any tension or fear on his face.
He didn’t even take a defensive stance, but just floated calmly in the air. The golden fairy chakra burning around him was like a never-extinguished star, emitting a warm and majestic light, dispelling all the cold murderous intent and breath of death.
His golden frog-like eyes calmly scanned the puppets around him, with an almost… bored scrutiny in his eyes.
(Hundred Machines Maneuvering… I see, is this Scorpion’s trump card?)
Fragments of future memories flashed through Naruto’s mind—the scene where Chiyo and Sakura teamed up to fight Scorpion, the thrilling puppet showdown, and ultimately Scorpion’s defeat…
(It is indeed a powerful puppetry technique, capable of controlling hundreds of puppets simultaneously, each possessing considerable combat power and imbued with a deadly poison… For ninjas who don’t understand the intelligence or lack the means to launch large-scale attacks, this is simply a nightmare.)
Naruto’s senjutsu perception was like a scanner of the highest precision, instantly revealing the internal structure, weapon configuration, and connection method of the chakra lines of these puppets. Even the existence of the weak “cores” hidden in the puppets’ bodies and serving as their core drive were revealed.
(but……)
Naruto’s mouth curled up in a mocking arc.
(No matter how many there are, they are just a pile of quantities. In the face of absolute quality, they are meaningless.)
His gaze passed through the layers of puppets and accurately locked onto the puppet hidden behind the puppet army. It looked like an ordinary humanoid puppet on the outside, but it emitted a faint but extremely special chakra fluctuation from the inside.
(Found it… Is the core of the body there? You turned yourself into a puppet, only retaining your heart and some chakra meridians… Is this what you call “eternity”? How pathetic and ridiculous.)
“Boy! Prepare to die!”
Scorpion’s cold voice broke the brief silence. He seemed to be completely enraged by Naruto’s contemptuous attitude. Without any further probing, he launched a full-scale attack!
“Buzz buzz buzz—!!!”
The harsh sounds of machinery turning, breaking air, and metal friction suddenly filled the air!
Hundreds of puppets, like a death army that had received unified commands, launched a violent attack on Naruto in the center from all directions, from the sky and the ground, at various angles!
Countless poisoned thousands of swords and kunai poured down like a black rainstorm!
The sharp chakra blade cut through the air, slashing down with a cold light that could tear everything apart!
The poison gas spray device hidden in the puppet’s arm spewed out a large amount of purple-black poisonous fog, instantly covering the area where Naruto was!
Some beast-shaped puppets opened their huge metal mouths full of sharp teeth and pounced towards Naruto!
The puppets on the ground shuttled around like ghosts, with the spears, sickles, and chains in their hands intertwined into an impenetrable web of death!
Attack! Attack! Attack!
A saturation attack from all directions, with no blind spots! Enough to flatten a mountain in an instant!
This is the “Hundred Machines Exercise” of Scorpion of the Red Sand! It represents the ultimate killing feast of puppetry!
Scorpion stood in the center of the puppet group, looking at the golden figure that was completely submerged by countless attacks, and his face (although it was a puppet face) finally revealed a hint of ferocious pleasure.
(It’s over! No matter how strong you are, you can’t survive this kind of attack! My Eternal Art is the strongest!)
However, the next second, the satisfaction on Scorpion’s face completely froze.
A voice so calm and almost indifferent clearly penetrated the roar of countless attacks and echoed in Scorpion’s ears.
The scorpion suddenly looked up!
In the center of the death storm composed of swords, poisonous fog and hidden weapons, the golden figure was still floating in the same place, and its position had not even moved at all!
The fairy chakra light burning around him formed a golden barrier that was visible to the naked eye and seemed to be real!
All attacks – whether it was a sharp blade, a poisonous thousand-leaf dagger, or a poisonous mist that could corrode metal – were like a drop in the ocean the moment they came into contact with the golden barrier. They were silently decomposed and annihilated without even causing a ripple!
Natural energy defense in perfect sage mode!
This wasn’t just a simple chakra shield, but rather a mobilization of the surrounding vast natural energy, forming a perfectly aligned, endless energy field! Unless the attack’s intensity could instantly surpass the speed and total amount of Naruto’s natural energy, it would be impossible to break through this seemingly weak, yet indestructible, defense!
“This… this is impossible!” Scorpion shouted, his eyes full of disbelief!
His hundred-machine maneuvering, his proud saturation attack, couldn’t even break the opponent’s defense?!
What kind of monster is this?!
“I told you, these junks of yours are vulnerable to attack.”
Naruto’s voice rang out again, this time with a hint of cold murderous intent.
He slowly raised his right hand, palm facing up.
Even more terrifying and violent fairy chakra began to condense in his palm!
The air seemed to be sucked out, and the light around began to distort!
An indescribable and terrifying energy wave, which seemed to be able to tear apart space, emanated from his palm!
That’s… the wind!
Extremely compressed, high-speed rotating, containing tremendous natural energy… the wind of destruction!
“Immortal Technique: Wind Escape…”
Naruto’s voice was deep and majestic, like a decree from a god.
Scorpion looked at the energy ball in Naruto’s palm that was constantly expanding and emitting a dazzling white light, and a fear from the depths of his soul instantly gripped him!
He could feel it! That seemingly small energy ball contained a terrifying power that was enough to completely wipe out his hundreds of puppets and the entire desert!
(No! He must be stopped!)
Scorpion’s reaction was also extremely fast, he immediately changed the instructions!
He gave up the saturation attack and instead controlled dozens of puppets that excelled in defense and speed, rushing towards Naruto desperately, trying to interrupt his spell!
At the same time, he was secretly controlling the puppet hidden in the back, which was equipped with the core power of the Third Kazekage, and was preparing to perform the most powerful defensive ninjutsu – Sand Iron World Technique!
However, it was all too late.
The speed and power of the magic developed by Naruto have long been beyond Scorpion’s understanding.
“——Rasenshuriken!”
The moment he finished speaking, Naruto suddenly threw the energy ball in his palm, which had been condensed to the extreme, forward!
The shrill scream, like the roar of the god of death, resounded through heaven and earth!
The moment the white spiral shuriken left Naruto’s hand, it suddenly expanded in size! It transformed into a huge, high-speed rotating wind-style chakra blade wheel with a diameter of over tens of meters!
In the center of the roulette wheel is the stably rotating Rasengan core, while on the periphery is a terrifying blade storm composed of countless wind blades as fine as needles but extremely sharp, which continues to spread outward!
What’s even more terrifying is that this Rasenshuriken is not able to attack in a straight line as in the original book. Instead, under the precise control of Naruto’s senjutsu chakra, it seems to have life, sweeping towards the dense puppet army with the momentum of destroying everything!
Time seemed to slow down at this moment.
Scorpion could only watch as the huge white storm, emitting the breath of death, crushed his puppet army with unstoppable force.
“Crack! Crack! Crack! Bang! Bang! Bang!”
Like crushing dry wood and rotten wood!
Those puppets made of fine steel and special alloys were as fragile as paper in front of the spiral shuriken’s wind blades that were as sharp as cutting atoms!
Chapter 35: The End of Puppet Show (Part 2) (Old Version)
No matter it was hard armor, hidden mechanisms, or sharp weapons, they were completely decomposed, torn apart, and shattered the moment they came into contact with the storm!
The dozens of puppets rushing in the front couldn’t even put up a decent resistance and were instantly caught in the storm, turning into flying metal fragments and wood chips!
The puppets that followed could not escape their fate either! The spiral shuriken was like a ruthless meat grinder, razing everything to the ground in its path!
The chakra lines were easily severed! The puppet core was instantly destroyed! The poisoned weapon lost its effectiveness in the violent wind energy!
The Hundred Machines Exercises that Scorpion was proud of turned into a complete joke in front of this young man’s earth-shattering ninjutsu!
“No… my puppet… my art…” Scorpion roared in despair as he watched his life’s work being destroyed in just a few seconds.
He tried to control the remaining puppets to resist, and even wanted to use the Sand Iron Realm Technique to defend himself, but the speed of the spiral shuriken was too fast and the power was too strong!
The violent wind blade storm swept across the entire battlefield, devouring hundreds of puppets!
“BOOM—!!!!”
Finally, the huge spiral shuriken exploded after its energy was exhausted, forming an even more terrifying energy storm!
The golden senjutsu chakra and the white wind escape chakra intertwined, transforming into a massive tornado connecting heaven and earth! It swept up all the remaining puppet fragments, yellow sand, and gravel, raging wildly!
The storm lasted for more than ten seconds before slowly subsiding.
When the dust settled, the originally flat desert battlefield had completely changed.
A massive crater, over a hundred meters in diameter, appeared in the area. Its edges were as smooth as a mirror, as if a large chunk had been forcibly carved away by some terrifying force! At the bottom of the crater, wisps of violent wind chakra still lingered, emitting a hissing sound.
As for the hundreds of puppets, they had long since disappeared without a trace. Not even a decent piece of debris could be found. They had completely turned into the dust that made up this desert.
Eternal art?
In the face of absolute destruction, the so-called eternity is fragile.
Naruto slowly descended from the air, standing at the edge of the pit, the golden glow of his Sage Mode still steady. The previous Sage Technique: Wind Style: Rasenshuriken had consumed a significant amount of his chakra, but for him, who possessed a vast amount of natural energy, it was still within his tolerance.
His eyes, like a sharp hawk, swept across the devastated battlefield, and finally stopped at a relatively intact piece of ground at the edge of the deep pit.
There, lying quietly was a humanoid puppet.
The appearance of this puppet is unremarkable, even looking a little shabby. Compared with other puppets that were completely destroyed, it did not seem to have suffered much damage.
But Naruto knew that this was the true form of Scorpion – the sad being who transformed himself into a puppet in pursuit of eternity.
Although the Rasenshuriken just now was extremely powerful, Naruto deliberately controlled the range and direction of the attack and avoided the puppet that hid the core of Scorpion.
After all, a living puppet master who possesses a large amount of information about the Akatsuki organization is obviously more valuable than complete destruction.
“Come out, Scorpion.” Naruto said calmly, “I know you’re still alive. Don’t you think it’s pathetic to hide in this shell?”
The puppet lying on the ground did not respond at all and remained dead silent.
“Are you still going to play dead?” Naruto frowned slightly, his patience gradually fading. “Or do you no longer have the courage to even touch the ‘eternal art’ that you are so proud of?”
As if stimulated by Naruto’s words, the puppet finally moved.
A series of teeth-grinding mechanical sounds were heard, and the puppet’s chest cavity slowly opened, revealing what was hidden inside… a cylindrical flesh and blood core engraved with complex runes, beating slightly like a heart!
This is the final source of Scorpion’s life! It is the “core” he relies on to survive and control his puppets, formed by compressing his own flesh, blood, and chakra through secret techniques!
Strands of thin yet extremely tough chakra threads extend from this core, connecting the various joints and mechanisms of the puppet’s body.
Above the core, a pale and childish face (the face of Scorpion himself, which remained forever in his youth due to being transformed into a puppet) slowly opened its eyes.
Those were a pair of eyes… empty, numb, yet filled with resentment and malice.
“Who… are you…” Scorpion’s voice rang out from the core, hoarse and weak, with a chilling feeling as if it came from the grave. “Why… do you know my secret… Why… is your power… so…”
The young man in front of him not only knew his puppetry very well, but also knew the location of his most hidden core body!
What terrified him even more was the devastating power displayed by the other party! That was simply not something a teenager of his age should possess! It even… surpassed any Kage-level powerhouse he had ever known!
“It doesn’t matter who I am.” Naruto walked towards the core of Scorpion’s body step by step. There was no mercy in his golden pupils, only cold scrutiny. “What matters is that your puppet show should end.”
“It’s over…?” Scorpion let out a shrill laugh, like a night owl. “Hahaha… It’s over? Do you think… destroying my puppet will end everything?!”
“Art… never ends! I am eternal!” Scorpion’s voice became sharp and frantic. “As long as my core remains, I can create more puppets! Stronger puppets! My art… will be passed down forever!”
“Eternity?” Naruto paused, looking at Scorpion’s face, twisted by madness, a trace of pity flashing in his eyes. “You’ve turned yourself into this half-human, half-ghost form, hiding in a cold iron shell like a parasite, relying on sucking the life out of others to maintain your pathetic existence… Is this what you call eternity?”
“What do you know?!” Scorpion roared, “Flesh and blood will eventually decay! Only by becoming an immortal puppet can we break free from the constraints of time! Only then can we achieve true eternity!”
“Really?” Naruto slowly raised his right hand. This time, his palm did not gather violent energy, but instead a light golden vortex-shaped rune emerged that flowed like water waves.
That is… the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique!
After integrating future memories and systematically learning sealing techniques in the Uzumaki ruins, Naruto’s understanding and use of this power are no longer what they used to be.
“In my opinion, the so-called eternity is not the immortality of the body.” Naruto’s voice was calm, but it carried a power that penetrated the heart. “It is the inheritance of the spirit, the continuation of the will, and the warm bond between life and life.”
“Just like my parents, just like my teachers, just like those companions who died protecting me… Although their bodies have disappeared, their wills and their love will live forever in my heart, becoming the driving force that keeps me moving forward. This is true eternity.”
“As for you…” Naruto’s eyes fell on Scorpion’s bloody core, and his eyes turned cold. “What you call eternity is nothing but a cage of self-deception. A cage filled with loneliness, coldness, and… despair.”
“No… that’s not right… you’re lying…” Scorpion looked at the sealing rune in Naruto’s palm, which was emitting strange fluctuations, and felt an unprecedented threat! That power seemed to be born to restrain his “neither life nor death” existence!
He wanted to struggle, to resist, to control this last puppet to escape!
However, under the impact of the spiral shuriken just now, the puppet’s joints and chakra circuits were also severely damaged, making it impossible to make any effective movements!
What’s more, under the pressure of Naruto’s senjutsu that was as real as substance, it became extremely difficult for him to even condense chakra!
He could only watch as the hand covered with golden runes slowly but irresistibly pressed down on his core!
“Then, let this false ‘eternity’ of yours come to an end once and for all.”
Naruto’s voice was like the final judgment.
“Immortal Technique·Whirlpool Seal·Nirvana!”
A pale golden vortex rune suddenly erupted, instantly covering the scorpion’s entire core like a living thing!
Scorpion let out the most miserable scream of his life!
He could clearly feel an irresistible, cold, and overbearing force madly pouring into his core! This force was not meant to destroy directly, but… to seal!
Seal his chakra! Seal his consciousness! Seal the last trace of his connection to this puppet body! Even… along with his twisted soul, it seemed as if it would be completely frozen, dragged into eternal silence!
The “eternity” that he was so proud of seemed so ridiculous and so… vulnerable in front of this older and more powerful sealing force!
The light flickers.
When Naruto slowly withdrew his hand, the core of the scorpion had completely lost its luster, becoming a dull, dull mass of flesh and blood. It was covered with a layer of complex and mysterious golden vortex runes, completely sealing it.
Scorpion of the Red Sand, the puppet master who once made the ninja world tremble in fear, the talented artist of the Akatsuki organization, has finally… come to an end.
His body might still exist for a long time, but his consciousness and power as “Scorpion” have been completely sealed and fell into eternal silence.
Perhaps, for him who pursues eternity, this is the most ironic and most appropriate ending.
Naruto looked at the sealed Scorpion Core with a blank expression.
Instead of destroying it immediately, he carefully removed it from the puppet’s chest, then took out a special scroll and sealed it.
Scorpion’s brain may still contain a lot of important information about the Akatsuki organization, about Obito, about the Samsara Eye, and even about Orochimaru. This information is crucial for future wars.
After dealing with Scorpion, Naruto turned his attention to the blond boy Deidara, who was still unconscious and his life or death was unknown not far away.
Although the battle just now was fierce, it did not last long.
Now, it’s time to tackle this second “artwork”.
Naruto slowly walked towards Deidara, his eyes cold.
The artistic duo’s hunt is about to come to an end.
Chapter 36: The End of the Art Group (Old Version)
The wind picked up the broken puppet wreckage and the dense dust, circling whimpering over the devastated battlefield.
Scorpion of the Red Sand, the puppet master who transformed himself into a timeless work of art, his final masterpiece – the “true body” puppet that was said to be both offensive and defensive and flawless, has now followed in the footsteps of the “Hundred Machines Exercise” and the Third Kazekage puppets, turning into a pile of twisted metal and broken mechanisms.
Uzumaki Naruto hovered in mid-air, the golden senjutsu chakra blazing around him like an eternal star, emanating a vast and imposing aura. His sage mask, shone with awe and awe, his golden frog-like eyes calmly gazing at the only thing still “intact” within the ruins: a pulsating cylindrical core engraved with complex spells and chakra circuits.
That is Scorpion’s true form, and he entrusts his only remaining “life” to it in pursuit of his twisted eternal art.
The core lay quietly in the center of the shattered puppet parts, the incantations on its surface gleaming red, emitting faint yet chilling chakra fluctuations. It seemed to sense the irresistible force emanating from the air and ceased its futile struggle.
“It’s over, Scorpion.”
Naruto’s voice rang out, calm, yet like a final judgment, echoing in the silent battlefield.
Scorpion, trapped in the core, could not make any sound, but Naruto could clearly sense the strong emotional fluctuations emanating from the core – shock, unwillingness, anger, and even a hint of… unbelievable absurdity.
(How is it possible… my art… the eternity I pursue… would actually… be destroyed in this way… by a young boy…) Scorpion’s consciousness roared madly in his core, but all the puppets, all the mechanisms, all the poisons that he was proud of seemed so ridiculous and powerless in front of this monster-like boy.
Not only did the opponent possess incredible strength and speed, but even more terrifyingly, he seemed to see through all his tricks! His puppet strings were easily severed, his vaunted poison needles were precisely avoided, and even his own puppet’s weaknesses and core locations were known to him!
This feeling is like a magician who has carefully prepared for countless years, but the moment he goes on stage to perform, he finds that the audience already knows all his secrets and tricks, and even knows exactly what he is going to do next!
This is no longer a battle, but a one-sided… toying and crushing!
“Eternal art?” Naruto slowly landed on the ground and walked to the core. Scorpion’s final “form” was reflected in his golden pupils. His tone was tinged with a hint of sarcasm. “You’ve transformed yourself into this half-human, half-ghost form, relying on cold mechanisms and deadly poisons to maintain so-called ‘beauty’. Is this the eternity you seek?”
Naruto’s senjutsu perception could clearly capture the faint life energy within Scorpion’s core, as well as the dense negative emotions and chakra residue entwined around it. He could “see” the process by which Scorpion transformed himself into this form, and feel the pain, paranoia, and… loneliness within it.
(This guy… is also a pitiful person… Just like Nagato, he was bound by the pain of the past and wrong ideas, and eventually went astray…) A fleeting trace of pity flashed through Naruto’s heart, but it was quickly replaced by cold determination.
Being pitiful is not an excuse for doing evil. The crimes committed by Akatsuki and the lives they have destroyed must be paid for by someone!
Scorpion’s core violently trembled, conveying an angry thought: “What do you know?! Flesh and blood will eventually decay. Only the eternal and unchanging form is true art! My puppet will be passed down forever! And you… no matter how powerful you are, it will only be a flash in the pan!”
“Really?” Naruto raised a cold arc at the corner of his mouth. “It’s a pity that your ‘eternal art’ will come to an end here today.”
He stopped talking nonsense and slowly raised his right hand. In his palm, golden celestial chakra began to condense and swirl in a mysterious way, forming a complex and sophisticated energy vortex. The natural energy in the air was continuously absorbed into it, emitting a subtle and clear humming sound.
This is not a Rasengan, nor is it a wind-style ninjutsu, but a special application of… based on the ancient sealing principles of the Uzumaki clan, combined with perfect senjutsu chakra!
(seal up!)
A gleam of light flashed in Naruto’s eyes, and his palm, which was condensed with huge natural energy and sealing power, suddenly pressed down on the beating scorpion’s core on the ground!
A golden light suddenly erupted, spreading out like a wave! With the scorpion’s core at its center, a massive and complex golden rune array instantly emerged from the ground! Countless mysterious runes flowed and swirled like living creatures, emitting an ancient and powerful sealing force!
(What… is this?! A sealing technique?! Such a powerful sealing technique… Impossible!) Scorpion’s core trembled wildly. He could feel an irresistible binding force coming from the depths of his soul, which was tightly imprisoning and compressing his consciousness, his chakra, and everything about him!
He tried to mobilize the remaining power within his core to resist, but the golden rune array seemed to possess life, instantly devouring and dissolving his feeble resistance! His puppet core, which he was so proud of, was as fragile as a baby in the face of this sealing power derived from his bloodline and nature!
“Sleep peacefully, Scorpion.” Naruto’s voice was calm and steady. “Your ‘art’ may leave a mark in some future research records. But this world does not need this kind of distorted eternity.”
The golden light grew stronger and stronger, eventually completely devouring the scorpion’s core!
When the light faded, only a complex mark emitting a faint golden afterglow remained on the ground, and the core that once beat and carried everything of the Red Sand Scorpion had completely disappeared, as if it had never existed.
It’s not destruction, but… a seal.
Naruto used his peak understanding of immortal arts and the knowledge of whirlpool sealing techniques from the future to create this special sealing technique – “Immortal Art: Time and Space Eternal Sleep Seal”.
This technique completely seals the target in a tiny space independent of the main space-time, severing all connection with the outside world, including chakra and consciousness. The sealed person will fall into an eternal slumber, unable to perceive, unable to move, unable to be disturbed by the outside world, and unable to be released by conventional means.
This is a more thorough “end” than simply killing.
At the same time, this seal also preserves the integrity of the Scorpion Core’s structure. If needed in the future, Naruto can use special seal-breaking techniques to extract information about the Akatsuki organization, puppetry, and even about that era.
(Get one.)
Naruto withdrew his palm, feeling the chakra consumed in his body was rapidly recovering under Sage Mode. Although the battle of Sealing Scorpion’s core was not as intense as the previous battle against Pain’s Six Paths, the precise control of chakra and the use of sealing techniques also consumed a lot of his energy.
He turned his head and looked in another direction not far away.
There, next to a huge clay pit, were scattered white clay fragments and charred marks, left over from the previous battle with Deidara.
Naruto walked over.
Deidara is not dead.
After being defeated by Naruto with overwhelming speed and strength, and even unable to perform the final art of self-destruction, the blond boy was “dealt with” by Naruto using a similar method.
However, when dealing with Deidara, Naruto did not use a sealing technique of the level of “Senjutsu: Time and Space Eternal Sleep Seal”. After all, Deidara was just a mortal and did not transform himself into a special life form like Scorpion.
Naruto simply used a special wind escape technique containing fairy chakra to temporarily destroy the chakra meridians in Deidara’s body, making it impossible for him to condense chakra. Then he used a relatively simple vortex sealing technique to tie him up tightly like a dumpling and threw him into a sealing scroll prepared in advance.
At this moment, Naruto took out the scroll, unsealed a small part of it, and sensed the situation inside.
Well, Deidara is still unconscious, his chakra still in a disordered state, and he won’t pose a threat for a while. Once we get back to Konoha, we’ll hand him over to professionals and see if we can pry any useful information out of him. Even if we can’t, Deidara, without any fighting power, won’t be able to cause any trouble.
(Artistic duo, completely solved.)
Naruto nodded in satisfaction and put the scroll that sealed Deidara away again.
At this point, the pair of partners in the Akatsuki organization, Scorpion and Deidara, who were known for their “art”, met their end in this new timeline in a way that was far more frustrating and rapid than in the original work.
Their “art” ultimately failed to produce the final “explosion” and “eternity” and was completely crushed and sealed by Naruto’s more brutal and unreasonable “power”.
Naruto stood on the empty battlefield and looked around.
The wind and sand gradually subsided, leaving behind only scars and the complete disappearance of two S-rank renegade ninjas who had once terrified the ninja world. Sunlight filtered through the clouds, sparsely scattering onto the ground, but it couldn’t dispel the lingering aura of murderous intent.
There were not many waves in his heart, only a kind of… calmness after the mission was completed.
From dealing with Pain and Nagato in the Hidden Rain Village, to hunting down the immortal duo Kakuzu and Hidan, to now eliminating the artistic duo Sasori and Deidara…
All of this happened too quickly and too… smoothly.
It went so smoothly that even he was a little dazed.
(Is this what it feels like to possess absolute power and future intelligence?)
Naruto slowly clenched his fists, feeling the endless senjutsu chakra surging in his body, and the powerful perception that was in perfect harmony with nature.
(Compared to the feeling of powerlessness I’ll feel when facing those monsters in the future… this feeling of being in control now… is truly… fascinating…)
A smile involuntarily appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he quickly suppressed it.
(No, I can’t indulge in this kind of power…)
He remembered Kurama’s last look, his companions who would sacrifice in the future, and the expectations of his teacher Jiraiya.
Power is for protection and for changing tragedy, not for satisfying personal desires and a sense of control.
He must always stay awake and not get carried away by a temporary success. The real threat, Obito hiding behind the scenes, the more ancient and terrifying Otsutsuki clan, is still lurking.
Akatsuki is nothing more than a pawn and a tool in their plan.
Clearing these pieces is just the first step.
(Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara… have been dealt with. Pein (Nagato and Konan) are also temporarily stable… The only ones left… are Itachi and Kisame… and that mysterious Zetsu… and… Obito…)
Naruto’s mind was working rapidly, planning his next move.
Having eliminated the artistic duo, his achievements would likely have once again shaken the ninja world. Back in Konoha, Tsunade and Jiraiya would likely have even more confidence in him. And within the Akatsuki organization, this would likely have caused a huge shock and alarm.
Obito… what was he doing now? Had he noticed his presence? Would he change his plans in advance?
These are all unknowns.
But Naruto was not afraid.
He possesses a power that no one in this era can match, and a clear understanding of the future direction.
The initiative is in his hands!
(Itachi…must find him as soon as possible. And Sasuke…can’t let him go down that path again…)
Thinking of Sasuke, Naruto’s eyes softened a little, but also became more determined.
No matter what the cost, he will bring back his lost friend!
(Kisame… that guy’s Samehada is a bit troublesome, but… for me, it’s not a big problem.)
(As for Zetsu… that conspirator who has permeated the entire history of ninja… we must find a way to completely eliminate him, otherwise there will be endless troubles.)
Names, targets, and more clearly formed themselves in Naruto’s mind. His hunt was far from over.
He took a deep breath and once again entered the state of “harmony between man and nature” in the perfect immortal mode, expanding his perception to the limit.
The vast natural energy surged into his body like a tide, and his consciousness seemed to merge with the entire world. The flow of the wind, the whisper of water, the pulse of the earth… everything was clearly presented in his perception.
Looking for those two familiar chakras with completely different auras – the cold and deep Mangekyo power of Uchiha Itachi, and the huge and violent chakra of Hoshigaki Kisame that is like a deep-sea monster.
After a moment, Naruto slowly opened his eyes, and a hint of understanding flashed in his golden pupils.
(Found it… maybe it’s in the southeastern border area of the Land of Fire…)
The corners of his mouth curled up in a sharp arc.
“Then… the next stop is decided to be you.”
He did not stop, his figure flashed, and turned into a golden stream of light, instantly disappearing at the end of the dusty battlefield, and rushed towards the direction he sensed!
Only this piece of land that witnessed the demise of two S-rank rebel ninjas was left, silent in the wind.
Chapter 37: Target: Kisame and Itachi (Part 1) (Old Version)
The wind finally stopped.
The dust that filled the air slowly settled, revealing the devastated battlefield below. The shattered remains of puppets, the charred scars of explosions, and the earth torn apart by immense force silently told of the brief yet intense battle that had taken place not long ago. This was once the final stage for Sasori and Deidara, the “artistic duo” who had unleashed countless bloodshed on the ninja world.
Now, the stage has fallen and the actors have left – or rather, have been forced to leave.
Uzumaki Naruto hovered quietly in mid-air. The golden senjutsu chakra burning around him had subsided considerably, no longer as violent and fiery as before, but still steady and majestic, emanating a tangible pressure. Sunlight filtered through the gradually dispersing clouds, sparsely streaming down him, casting a warm glow on his signature orange tracksuit (albeit a bit tattered). However, it couldn’t dispel the calmness and coldness deep in his eyes that belied his age.
His gaze swept across the ravaged land below, his perception spreading like an invisible tide, confirming that no further hidden threats remained. Scorpion’s core had been completely sealed by his “Senjutsu: Time and Space Eternal Sleep Seal,” isolating him from this world, plunging into eternal silence. Deidara, his ability to concentrate chakra stripped from him, was sealed within a specially crafted scroll, like a toothless beast, awaiting his “interrogation” upon his return to Konoha.
At this point, this S-class rebel ninja duo in the Akatsuki organization, which used “art” as their name, was completely destroyed.
The speed was so fast and the process was so smooth that even Naruto himself felt a little dazed.
(Kakuzu, Hidan… Sasori, Deidara… and before that, Pain and Nagato…) Naruto silently took stock. In a short period of time, he had single-handedly eliminated several powerful duos from the Akatsuki organization. This was something that would have been unimaginable in the original timeline. Every battle with an Akatsuki member was accompanied by great sacrifice and a painful price. Jiraiya-sensei’s sacrifice, Kakashi-sensei’s serious injury, Asuma-sensei’s death…
And now…
He swept away these enemies who had brought endless pain to him and his companions in an almost…crushing manner.
This feeling… is wonderful.
The air still seemed to linger with the scent of gunpowder after the battle, but more than anything, there was an almost illusory calm. Naruto slowly landed on the ground, the sand beneath his feet dry and soft from having lost its moisture. He took a deep breath, feeling the celestial chakra coursing through his body, and the extraordinary sense of being closely connected to the entire natural world.
Perfect Sage Mode.
Even if he lost Kurama’s nearly unlimited source of chakra, he still possessed the power to subvert this era with just this young body and his ultimate control over natural energy.
(Power… is such a fascinating thing…)
Naruto slowly clenched his fists, feeling the energy gathering at his fingertips, enough to easily tear apart mountains and rivers. Compared to the feeling of powerlessness he’d feel when facing the Ōtsutsuki clan in the future, this feeling of control, of being able to easily change the trajectory of his fate, was truly… too tempting.
He could even understand why so many people were addicted to power and would do anything to pursue greater power, just like Orochimaru, and just like… Sasuke in the past.
(No.)
Naruto shook his head violently, dispelling the dangerous thought. His golden pupils became clear and firm again.
He was not reborn in pursuit of power.
He was here to… protect.
To change the tragedies that should never have happened. To protect those he holds dear. To… create a truly peaceful future.
Power is only a means, not an end.
He remembered the look of relief and entrustment in Kurama’s eyes when he finally disappeared, the smile on Jiraiya’s face before his death, and the countless companions who would die in the future war…
(I must stay awake.) Naruto warned himself, (A temporary success does not mean final victory. The real enemy is still lurking in the dark. Obito… Madara… and the even more distant and terrifying Ōtsutsuki…)
The Akatsuki organization was merely a relatively conspicuous piece on the chessboard. Eliminating them was only the first step in clearing the battlefield.
(The problem of Pain has been temporarily solved. Nagato and Konan seem to have been persuaded by my words, but the power of the Rinnegan is still a huge hidden danger and needs to be dealt with later. Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara… those who are responsible for collecting the tailed beasts have also been dealt with. The rest… are mainly Itachi and Kisame… and the most hidden Zetsu… and, the ultimate mastermind behind the scenes, Obito.)
Naruto’s brain was like the most efficient computer, quickly analyzing the current situation and the next plan of action.
His gaze was cast into the distance.
Under the ultimate perception of Perfect Sage Mode, the entire world seemed to unfold before his eyes. The whisper of the wind, the flow of water, the vibration of the earth, every trace of chakra fluctuation in the air… nothing escaped his grasp.
He was like a chess player standing on the top of a tower, overlooking the entire chessboard.
Soon, he locked onto the two familiar, yet completely different chakra auras again.
A cold, deep power, like the stars in the dark night, carrying the unique coldness and power of the Sharingan, but also hiding a hint of… imperceptible fatigue and… sadness.
Uchiha Itachi.
The other, like a behemoth from the deep sea, was massive, brutal, and full of aggression, carrying a strong scent of water vapor and blood. It was the chakra of the Hidden Mist monstrosity, Hoshigaki Kisame, and the chakra-devouring sword in his hand, Samehada.
(Found them… They’re not too far away, still within the Fire Nation, near the southeastern border… They seem to be on the move as well.)
The corners of Naruto’s mouth curled up in a complex and incomprehensible arc.
Uchiha Itachi…
This name means so much to him.
He is Sasuke’s brother, the man who destroyed the Uchiha clan with his own hands and pushed Sasuke into the abyss of revenge.
He is one of the core members of the Akatsuki organization, a genius ninja who possesses the Mangekyō Sharingan and masters terrifying eye techniques such as Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu.
But at the same time…
He is also the tragic hero who is willing to bear all the infamy and sins and walk alone in the darkness in order to protect Konoha and his younger brother…
In the original timeline, Naruto didn’t learn the cruel truth from Obito until after Itachi’s death. Sasuke, on the other hand, didn’t learn all this until he killed his beloved brother with his own hands. This plunged him into deeper pain and confusion, and ultimately he was completely consumed by hatred and embarked on a path of hostility towards the entire world.
(This time…we must not let this tragedy happen again!)
Naruto’s eyes became extremely determined.
He was going to see Itachi.
But the purpose is definitely not to eliminate them like they did with Kakuzu, Sasori and others.
What he had to do was to make contact. To communicate. To try to change Itachi’s already predetermined, self-destructive fate.
This is undoubtedly an extremely difficult task, even more difficult than defeating Pain’s Six Paths head-on.
How meticulous is Itachi’s mind? What heavy shackles does he carry in his heart? Will he trust this suddenly appeared, incredibly powerful “Uzumaki Naruto”?
Should I just tell him I’m from the future? I’m afraid he’ll just think I’m a lunatic or an enemy with ulterior motives.
How much information should be revealed? How can I gain Itachi’s trust, or even… change his mind, without revealing my biggest secret?
And Sasuke… if Itachi’s fate had changed, how would Sasuke’s trajectory have changed? Would he have honed his Rinnegan through loss and pain, as he had before? And what impact would this have on the final battle against the Ōtsutsuki?
Countless questions were tangled in Naruto’s mind like a tangled mess.
(But… no matter how difficult it is, we must try!) Naruto clenched his fists, (for Sasuke, for Itachi himself, and for… the future war that will determine the survival of the entire world!)
Itachi’s strength and wisdom, if used for the right reasons, would be a great help. More importantly, untangling the knot between Itachi and Sasuke might be the key to saving Sasuke from being consumed by hatred and darkness.
(As for Kisame…) A cold glint flashed in Naruto’s eyes. (That guy is loyal to Itachi, but he’s definitely a problem. His Samehada can absorb chakra, and his water-based ninjutsu is extremely powerful. If we really fight, although I’m confident I can defeat him, it will inevitably alert Itachi and even ruin my chances of contacting him.)
I must find a way to temporarily…separate myself from Kisame. Or, use my absolute strength to instantly subdue him, so that he can’t interrupt my conversation with Itachi.
Naruto’s mind raced through the possibilities.
(Go straight to him and be frank? The risk is too great. Itachi is too alert.)
(Observing secretly and looking for an opportunity? It would be a waste of time and would easily be detected by Itachi’s Sharingan.)
(Perhaps… in an… unexpected way?)
A bold idea gradually took shape in Naruto’s mind.
He no longer hesitated, took a deep breath, and the chakra in the perfect sage mode began to operate silently again, increasing his speed to the extreme.
The golden figure left a faint afterimage on the spot, and instantly disappeared at the end of the horizon, rushing towards the direction he sensed.
The wind was whistling in my ears and the earth was rapidly retreating under my feet.
Naruto’s heart, however, was like a stone about to be thrown into a calm lake, full of anticipation and also filled with… unprecedented tension.
This time, the goal of “hunting” is no longer simply to eliminate.
What he is about to face is the most complicated heart, the heaviest fate, and… the key node that can change the future.
Chapter 37: Target: Kisame and Itachi (Part 2) (Old Version)
In the Land of Fire, on the southeastern border, on the edge of a dense forest rarely visited by people.
Sparse sunlight filtered through the layers of leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground covered with dead branches and fallen leaves. The air was filled with the scent of damp earth and the fragrance of grass and trees, and the occasional crisp bird song broke the tranquility of the forest.
In a relatively open clearing in the woods, two figures were moving forward slowly.
Leading the way was a tall man, clad in the Akatsuki’s signature black robe with red clouds. His face was covered in a layer of pale skin, like shark skin, and his small, sharp eyes scanned the surroundings warily. Over his shoulder was a massive, bandaged weapon. It seemed to possess life, occasionally twitching slightly and emitting an unsettling aura. It was none other than the Hidden Mist’s monstrous figure, Hoshigaki Kisame, and his invincible partner, the great sword Samehada.
A half-step behind him was a relatively thin figure. Wearing the same Akatsuki uniform, his steps seemed more steady, even carrying a hint of… an indescribable fatigue. He possessed long, smooth, black hair, and a handsome face as calm as an ancient well. Only in the depths of his dark pupils would a faint, imperceptible glint occasionally flicker. Most striking were the deep tear troughs beneath his eyes, as if carrying an endless sorrow and vicissitudes of life.
“Mr. Itachi, we seem to be not far from the next stronghold.” Kisame stopped and looked back at Itachi, grinning, revealing a mouthful of shark-like sharp teeth, and said in a hoarse voice, “Do you want to take a break? You don’t look well…
Kisame had always respected his partner, not only because of Itachi’s unfathomable strength, but also because of Itachi’s unique aura, as if he had seen through everything. But recently, he had keenly noticed that Itachi’s condition seemed to be getting worse, and the frequency of his coughing had increased.
Itachi shook his head slightly, his voice calm: “No need, Kisame. Keep going and complete the task assigned by the organization as soon as possible.” He looked into the depths of the forest with deep eyes, and it was unknown what he was thinking.
“Hehe, that’s right.” Kisame shrugged, carrying Samehada, and prepared to move on. “Come to think of it, the ninja world seems to be in turmoil lately. I heard that those two guys, Kakuzu and Hidan, as well as Sasori and Deidara, have all fallen. I don’t know which fool dares to provoke us Akatsuki one after another…”
Kisame’s words were tinged with curiosity and… a faint fighting spirit. As one of the strongest members of the Akatsuki organization, he naturally had a great interest in those who could defeat his comrades.
Itachi’s eyes flickered slightly upon hearing this. Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara… these names represented the core strength of the Akatsuki organization. To be able to eliminate them all in such a short time… the strength of the person who did it was probably…
(Could it be… Konoha? No, Jiraiya-sensei should still be there… And, being able to deal with these pairs simultaneously requires more than just strength… It also requires an extremely accurate understanding of their abilities…)
For the first time, a sense of uneasiness and… confusion rose in Itachi’s heart. It was as if something beyond his control was quietly happening.
Just then—
An indescribable, suffocatingly huge wave of natural energy descended upon the forest without any warning, like a sleeping dragon awakening!
Kisame’s expression suddenly changed, and his muscles tensed instantly, like a fur-ridden beast! He suddenly held Samehada horizontally in front of him and looked warily at the source of the energy fluctuations!
“This feeling… is Senjutsu Chakra?! And… so vast, so pure?! Who is it?!” Kisame growled in horror. He had fought Jinchūriki before, felt the fury of Tailed Beast chakra, but the power before him was something completely different! It was a power… a vaster, more… higher-level power… that seemed to merge with the entire universe!
Itachi’s reaction was even faster! The moment the energy wave appeared, his dark pupils suddenly contracted, transforming into scarlet three-magatama Sharingan! He clearly sensed an overwhelming force, like an invisible wave, sweeping towards them from directly in front of them!
Yet, surprisingly, this immense energy, though filled with coercion, did not emanate a strong killing intent. It was more like… a declaration. An undeniable display of presence.
The next second, under the horrified gazes of the two men, a golden figure appeared silently on the tree trunk ten meters in front of them, as if teleporting.
He was a young boy who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old.
His short blond hair burned like flames, and his azure eyes now shone with majestic golden pupils, with the corners of his eyes outlined with an orange-red celestial mask. He wore a slightly worn orange tracksuit, his arms folded across his chest, looking down at them condescendingly.
There was no murderous aura emanating from him, but the majestic momentum that resonated with the heaven and earth was like a physical entity oppressing every life present. Even the birds and beasts in the forest were silent, not daring to make the slightest sound.
The sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves and fell right on him, enveloping him in a sacred and majestic golden halo, as if… a god had descended!
“?!” Kisame looked at the boy in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrinking! This image… this face…
“You are… the Nine-Tailed Fox from Konoha?! Uzumaki Naruto?!” Kisame shouted, his face full of disbelief!
Impossible! How could the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki possibly possess such powerful senjutsu?! Furthermore, according to the intelligence, he shouldn’t even be at this level! More importantly, his eyes… they weren’t the eyes of a teenager at all! Calm, profound, as if he saw through everything!
Itachi’s body also trembled violently! He also recognized Naruto! The boy that his brother Uchiha Sasuke had always regarded as his rival and a bond with!
But the Naruto in front of him was completely different from the noisy, impulsive and reckless kid in his memory!
That power… that aura… even his proud Mangekyō Sharingan felt a hint of… pressure?!
(What’s going on?! What happened to him?!) Itachi’s heart was in turmoil, and his Sharingan spun rapidly, trying to see through the boy who suddenly appeared in front of him and felt full of incongruity.
However, Naruto ignored Kisame’s exclamation.
His eyes had been fixed firmly on Itachi from the moment he appeared.
Those golden immortal pupils were calm and peaceful, yet seemed to contain thousands of words.
“Uchiha Itachi.”
Naruto spoke, his voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard by the two of them, with an unquestionable penetrating power.
“I know everything about you.”
Just one sentence exploded in Itachi’s heart like thunder!
For the first time, his icy expression, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, showed an imperceptible crack! His pupils suddenly contracted to the extreme!
Know… everything about me?
What is he talking about?!
Could it be…
Kisame was also stunned. He couldn’t understand the deeper meaning behind Naruto’s words, but he could sense that his partner’s emotions seemed to be fluctuating slightly. He immediately became alert and tightened his grip on Samehada: “Kid! What are you talking about?! Do you want to die?!”
The chakra in his body began to surge, ready to attack at any time.
However, Naruto still didn’t look at him, but just stared at Itachi calmly and continued:
“I know the truth about the Uchiha clan’s genocide. I know why you bear this sin. I know your eyes… your body… and the path you have planned for your foolish brother… the path to death.”
Every word Naruto said was like a precise scalpel, cutting through Itachi’s disguised heart and exposing his deepest secrets and pain nakedly to the sun!
“!!!!!”
Itachi’s body finally trembled violently, unable to stop! His mind went blank! His Mangekyō Sharingan spun frantically, trying to comprehend the bizarre scene before him!
This boy… who is he? !
How could he possibly know this?! Apart from him, Obito, and a few other people in Konoha’s upper echelons, there was no way anyone else could know these secrets!
Did Obito tell him? Impossible! Obito would never tell these things to an outsider, especially Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!
Is that… an illusion? Impossible! With his Mangekyō Sharingan, there’s no way he could fall into an illusion without noticing! Furthermore, the pure and vast senjutsu chakra emanating from the other party doesn’t seem like someone skilled in illusions at all!
So… the remaining possibilities…
An extremely absurd thought once again uncontrollably emerged in Itachi’s mind.
(Could it be… he really…)
“You…” Itachi spoke with difficulty, his voice becoming hoarse due to extreme shock. He stared at Naruto intently, trying to find a flaw in those golden pupils, “Who… are you?”
Naruto looked at Itachi’s Mangekyō Sharingan, which were filled with shock, confusion, vigilance, and even a hint of…fear, and sighed slightly in his heart.
It seems that my goal has been achieved.
Conventional methods simply wouldn’t work when communicating with someone like Itachi. Only by using the force of thunder and dropping a bombshell that could overturn his cognition could one pry open his long-closed heart.
“It’s not important who I am, Itachi.” Naruto said slowly, his tone carrying a vicissitude and certainty beyond his age. “What’s important is that I know your past, and I also know…your future.”
He paused, a sharp light flashed in his golden pupils, he looked directly into Itachi’s eyes and said word by word:
“And I’m not here to kill you.”
“I’m here… to give you a new choice.”
New…choice?
Itachi’s heart suddenly skipped a beat.
For the first time, a ray of light, faint but not to be ignored, shone into his heart that had long been drenched in pain and despair.
Chapter 38: Tracking the “Itachi True Biography” (Part 1) (Old Version)
The wind, carrying gravel and an invisible, chilling aura, swept across the newly subsided battlefield. The once-mighty Scorpion, along with his proud “eternal art,” had been completely sealed within the cracks of time and space. And Deidara, madly obsessed with the moment of explosion, was like a dud, tucked into a specially crafted sealing scroll, awaiting future interrogation or study.
Uzumaki Naruto hovered quietly in mid-air, golden senjutsu chakra flowing slowly around him like materialized flames, isolating him from the desolate land. Sunlight shone through the gradually dispersing clouds, illuminating him, but it seemed unable to penetrate the deep calmness in his eyes.
His perception had already spread far away like an invisible spider web.
In Perfect Sage Mode, his state of “harmony between man and nature” made him exceptionally sensitive to the flow of natural energy. Within this world, every whisper of the wind, every vibration of sand, even the residual chakra waves of powerful beings emanating from distant realms, resonated like clear notes within the ocean of his consciousness.
(Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara… I’ve already eliminated nearly half of Akatsuki’s apparent combat power.) Naruto silently calculated. This speed was even faster than he had expected. Partly because his current strength far surpassed any individual at this point in time, and partly because of the intelligence he gained from the future, he had a clear understanding of the enemy’s abilities and weaknesses, with virtually no information gaps.
On Pain’s side, Nagato and Konan have been stabilized for the time being. Although the power of the Rinnegan is troublesome, as long as Nagato doesn’t take the initiative to cause trouble, it will not pose the greatest threat for the time being. Moreover, Konan… after experiencing such a shock, it will probably take a long time to re-orient herself and Nagato’s path.
His mind was like the most sophisticated instrument, quickly sorting out the current situation.
(Back in Konoha, Granny Tsunade and the Lecherous Sage should have already begun preparations for the Five Kage Summit and cleaned up the mess left behind by that old bastard Danzo. Teacher Kakashi… I hope he can get over the shadow of Obito as soon as possible.)
He needs time.
Konoha needs time to integrate internally, improve its strength, and unite with other ninja villages.
He needs to use this time to continue to weaken the power of Akatsuki and… intervene in the tragic brotherly confrontation that is bound to happen.
(Itachi… Sasuke…)
Thinking of these two names, an imperceptible ripple appeared in Naruto’s calm eyes.
Uchiha Itachi. The man who bore the guilt of his clan’s annihilation and endured endless darkness, yet always protected Konoha and his younger brother in his own way. The future Naruto, upon learning the truth about Itachi, felt a deep respect and pity for him. In this life, he would never allow Itachi to die in loneliness and misunderstanding, nor would he allow him to become the catalyst for Sasuke’s descent into deeper darkness.
Uchiha Sasuke. His most important bond, yet also his eternal pain. Though future Sasuke, upon learning the truth, ultimately returned to the right path, the journey was fraught with twists and turns, painful, and even at one point, pitted against the entire world. In this life, Naruto would never allow Sasuke to experience that darkness again. He would uncover the truth beforehand, forcibly pulling Sasuke from the mire of revenge! Even if… it meant resorting to harsh measures he was unwilling to employ.
(Time is running out… According to the original trajectory, after Sasuke devours Orochimaru, he will soon go to find Itachi for a decisive battle. I must find them before then, and… find the right time to intervene.)
Naruto’s consciousness was immersed in a vast natural energy perception network, like a most experienced hunter, searching for traces of prey in the boundless wilderness.
He was looking for two specific chakra signals.
A cold, deep aura, like a dark, starry night, carrying the unique chill of the Mangekyō Sharingan, and an indescribable feeling of exhaustion and decay, as if carrying the weight of the world. It was Uchiha Itachi’s chakra. Due to his serious illness and prolonged use of the Mangekyō, Itachi’s vitality was steadily draining, a fact clearly visible to Naruto’s extreme senjutsu perception.
The other, like a behemoth from the deep sea, was massive and tyrannical, filled with pure water-style energy and a suffocating sense of oppression. It was Hoshigaki Kisame’s chakra. He and Samehada, the chakra-absorbing sword, had practically merged into one, forming a unique, intensely aggressive energy field.
(Found it…)
After a moment, Naruto’s eyebrows raised slightly, and a sharp light flashed in his golden pupils.
In a vast forested area far to the east, near the border with the Land of Fire, he detected the intertwined chakra fluctuations of his Akatsuki partners. They seemed to be moving slowly, their direction uncertain, as if they were carrying out some sort of mission, or perhaps… waiting for something.
(Itachi’s physical condition… is even worse than I thought. He seems to be deliberately suppressing his chakra consumption to avoid attracting widespread attention. And Kisame… this guy’s chakra capacity is truly astonishing, like a moving tailed beast.)
Naruto further analyzed the information he sensed.
(So…what about Sasuke?)
His perception spread out again, like spreading a larger net, trying to capture another familiar chakra with the sharp edge of lightning and the unique fluctuations of the Sharingan.
Compared to Itachi’s restrained chakra and Kisame’s violent chakra, Sasuke’s chakra seemed more… restless and unstable. Filled with the flames of revenge and a desire to prove his power.
(Hmm? Direction… Sasuke is also moving towards the general area where Itachi and Kisame are! Very fast… It seems that he can’t wait any longer!)
Naruto’s eyes instantly grew serious.
The trajectories of the three parties are gradually converging in a dangerous way!
He must act immediately!
Target locked, the forest on the southeastern border of the Fire Nation. The distance is… quite far. Even at my current speed, even reaching full speed will take some time.
Naruto calculated the distance and time. He couldn’t use the Flying Thunder God Technique, as he hadn’t marked Itachi or Sasuke. He could only rely on his own speed.
(It has to happen before they officially meet! Otherwise, once the fight starts, Itachi might deliberately let Sasuke win in order to put on a show for him, or even…)
He couldn’t imagine if he went too late, would Itachi end up like in the original novel, exhausted in battle and died with a smile on his face. He absolutely couldn’t accept that kind of ending!
(And Kisame… Although that guy respects Itachi very much, he is also a complete warmongerer. If anything happens to Itachi, he will definitely not let Sasuke go.)
The situation was far more urgent than he had imagined.
“call……”
Naruto took a deep breath, and the golden senjutsu chakra around him began to boil again, the light even brighter than before! The air vibrated slightly due to the violent surge of energy.
He no longer hesitated, leaned forward slightly, and stomped his feet hard in the air!
A deafening explosion sounded! Naruto’s figure instantly turned into a golden lightning that tore through the sky. Like a fighter plane that broke through the sound barrier, it rushed towards the east with a circle of visible white sonic boom cloud!
The speed is so fast that it almost exceeds the limits of human vision!
The earth rapidly receded beneath his feet, and the mountains and rivers flashed by like miniature models. The wind whistled in his ears, but it could not keep up with his speed and was left far behind.
In Perfect Sage Mode, Naruto’s speed, strength, and reaction times have all reached an incredible level. He is like a humanoid meteor, forcibly shortening the distance of space and time in a brutal and unreasonable manner!
The journey is not smooth.
The vast Land of Fire and its surrounding areas hide all sorts of beings, including powerful summoned beasts, reclusive ninjas, and even unknown secrets and dangerous areas.
When Naruto streaked across the sky with unrivaled momentum like a golden sun, he naturally attracted the attention of some beings.
Deep in an ancient forest, a giant bear, the size of a small mountain, which had slumbered for countless years, suddenly opened its eyes, its bell-like eyes filled with vigilance and unease. Sensing a terrifying aura that shook its very soul, it wisely chose to continue feigning sleep, curling its massive body even tighter.
In a hidden valley, several rebellious ninjas from the Hidden Rock Village, engaged in secret training, looked up in horror at the fleeting golden light that flashed across the sky. They could sense the terrifying power, unable to even think of resisting, and could only hope that the other party wasn’t coming for them.
On a misty mountaintop, an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in a simple Taoist robe, sat in meditation with his eyes closed, appreciating the universe. When Naruto’s presence passed by, he suddenly opened his eyes, a flicker of surprise and horror in his cloudy gaze. “This power… such an astonishing affinity with natural energy… is it the immortal art of Mount Myōboku? No… it seems… even more pure and domineering… When did such a figure appear in the ninja world?”
Naruto ignored these minor incidents along the way. His goal was clear, his will unwavering. His senjutsu senses were firmly locked onto the two (or three) chakra signals approaching from the distance. He kept his focus on the task at full speed.
The wind whistled in my ears and the scenery flew by before my eyes.
His brain was working at high speed, constantly simulating the next course of action.
(Directly charge into the battlefield? No, that would be too reckless and might disrupt Itachi’s plans and even irritate Sasuke.)
(Find Itachi first and contact him secretly? This seems to be the best method. But what about Kisame? He is not an easy person to deal with, and he is loyal to Itachi. I am afraid he will not let Itachi and I be alone easily.)
(Or… find Sasuke first? Stop him from going after Itachi? But that’s just as difficult. Sasuke is obsessed with revenge right now, and I’m afraid he won’t listen to anything I say, and might even attack me. Besides, I’m not sure of his exact route or final destination.)
(The safest way is to find Itachi and Kisame first, and then…it depends on the situation.)
While thinking, Naruto adjusted his flight route, trying to avoid densely populated areas as much as possible to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.
(Itachi… In his current physical condition, fighting Sasuke would be too much of a burden for him. No matter what, I can’t let them fight.)
(Maybe… I can find a way to get Kisame away first?) A light bulb went off in Naruto’s head.
(Kisame is belligerent and very interested in strong opponents. If I deliberately reveal some of my strength to attract his attention, or even take the initiative to provoke him… can I lure him away from Itachi?)
This idea seemed a bit risky, but it was not impossible. With Naruto’s current strength, even if Kisame and Samehada merged, he was absolutely sure that he could subdue him in a short time, or even… kill him.
(That’s what we’ll do! Find them first, then find a chance to lure Kisame away, and then make contact with Itachi!)
After finalizing the preliminary plan, Naruto’s eyes became sharper.
The distance is shortening little by little.
He could sense that Itachi and Kisame weren’t moving very fast, as if they were deliberately waiting for something. Meanwhile, Sasuke’s chakra was like an arrow shot from a bow, rushing straight towards Itachi, its speed increasing with an unwavering determination.
(Almost there…almost catching up…)
Naruto increased his speed again, and his golden figure left a long afterimage in the air, like a flash of lightning that cut through fate!
Chapter 38: Tracking the “Itachi True Legend” (Part 2) (Old Version)
In the southeastern part of the Land of Fire, there is an area of rolling hills.
Far away from bustling towns, this place is rarely visited by people, with only dense forests and occasional exposed rocks. The air is filled with the scent of damp grass and the fragrance of soil.
On the top of a hill with a relatively wide view, two figures stood.
They all wore Akatsuki’s iconic black robes with red clouds, and their cloaks fluttered in the wind.
One of them was tall and burly, his skin a strange, shark-like blue. Over his shoulder was a massive, bandaged weapon—the Samehada. His mouth was grinning, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty excitement and a hint of… impatience.
“Mr. Itachi, how long do we have to wait here? Will that brat named Sasuke really come? I can already smell that disgusting Uchiha smell in the air, huh?” Hoshigaki Kisame shook his neck, making a crackling sound.
Standing next to him was Uchiha Itachi.
Itachi’s figure looked much thinner than Kisame. He stood there quietly, his hands tucked into his sleeves, his face expressionless. His deep black eyes stared calmly into the distance, as if he was looking at an empty landscape.
However, if you look closely, you can see that he occasionally coughs slightly, and his face has a sickly paleness. The long-term use of the Mangekyō Sharingan and the serious illness have exhausted the energy of this once genius ninja.
Hearing Kisame’s words, Itachi’s eyes moved slightly, his voice was flat and without any emotion: “He will come. The flame of revenge will guide him here.”
“Hehehe, that’s good.” Kisame licked his lips, a cruel glint in his eyes. “I can’t wait to see how capable this ‘genius’ that the Uchiha clan has high hopes for is. I hope… he can satisfy me a little, hmm.”
Itachi didn’t say anything else, just stood there quietly, letting the mountain breeze blow his robes.
His heart was far from as calm as he appeared on the surface.
(Sasuke…is he finally coming…?)
(This time…will be the last time I push you away…)
(Let you… kill me with your own hands, obtain the Mangekyō Sharingan, and then… live with this power and hatred…)
(This is the path I have paved for you… and also… my final atonement…)
Deep within Itachi’s eyes, a trace of indescribable pain and… determination flashed. He had already arranged his own ending, a final performance he had carefully planned, at the cost of his life.
However, at this moment…
Itachi and Kisame’s expressions changed slightly at the same time!
The two of them raised their heads at the same time and looked in the same direction – the west!
An indescribable, majestic, vast, and hot and powerful chakra like the bright sun is rapidly approaching from the distant sky at an astonishing speed!
That chakra was pure and natural, yet filled with an incomparable oppressive force! It was as if the entire natural world was cheering and submitting to it!
“What is this chakra…?!” The smile on Kisame’s face instantly disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented solemnity and vigilance. He could feel that the strength of this power was even…even slightly surpassing all the strong people he knew! Including Pain!
Itachi’s pupils also suddenly contracted, and a hint of surprise and uncertainty flashed in his eyes.
(Senjutsu chakra?! And… so pure, so vast… even much stronger than Jiraiya-sensei?! How is this possible?! When did such a powerful person appear in Konoha?!)
He could sense that this chakra wasn’t an enemy’s. While it held a powerful pressure, it didn’t harbor any trace of evil or murderous intent. Instead, it carried a… strange sense of familiarity?
(This feeling… is a bit like…)
In Itachi’s mind, the image of a blond boy emerged involuntarily. That boy who was always noisy but extremely persistent in chasing Sasuke…
(No… Impossible… How could he possess such a powerful magical power?!)
Itachi immediately denied his guess.
But the next second, the golden light appeared in the air not far in front of them as if it had teleported!
The light faded, revealing the figure of a young man wearing an orange tracksuit with flowing blond hair.
His face was covered in an orange-red sage mask, and his once azure eyes had transformed into majestic, sharp golden frog pupils! Burning golden sage chakra enveloped him like a divine aura, emitting a suffocating, terrifying pressure!
The air seemed to freeze.
The mountain breeze stopped blowing.
The birds stopped singing.
Between heaven and earth, it seemed that the only thing left was that golden figure that descended like a god!
Hoshigaki Kisame gripped Samehada’s hilt tightly, a fine layer of sweat oozing from his forehead. His body subconsciously tensed up, adopting a defensive stance. He sensed an unprecedented, life-threatening aura from the young man before him.
An expression of incredible shock finally appeared on Uchiha Itachi’s face!
He stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure, his lips trembling slightly, as if he wanted to say something but could not make any sound.
Is it really him?!
How come he is here?!
How could he… become like this? !
This power… this look…
What the hell is going on?!
“Yo.”
Just as Itachi and Kisame were in a state of extreme shock and alert, Naruto in the air slowly spoke. His voice was calm, but with a kind of composure that seemed to know everything, as if he was just greeting an old friend.
His golden pupils swept across the two people below, finally settling on Itachi, and a meaningful arc appeared at the corner of his mouth:
“Long time no see… Itachi.”
“And…” He turned his gaze to Kisame, his eyes instantly becoming cold and sharp, like a sword drawn from its sheath, “You are Hoshigaki Kisame, right? You look… you’re really sorry.”
These two simple sentences were like two thunderclaps, exploding in Itachi and Kisame’s hearts!
Especially the last sentence, the undisguised sarcasm and… murderous intent!
Kisame’s face instantly turned ashen, the veins on the back of his hand that was holding Samehada bulged, and a violent murderous aura burst out from him: “Kid…you’re looking for death!!!”
Itachi, on the other hand, remained in a state of immense shock and confusion, completely unable to comprehend what was happening before his eyes. Naruto…how could he possibly know him? Why did he possess such terrifying power? What did he just say…what did it mean?
The situation suddenly changes!
Chapter 39: Kisame? Defeat the enemy with one move! (Old version)
The wind, carrying the uniquely damp forest air and the fragrance of earth, gently brushed past the treetops, picking up a few newly fallen leaves before quietly dispersing them. Sunlight filtered through the dense branches and leaves, casting dappled shadows on the mossy ground like countless leaping golden elves.
This is the southeastern border of the Fire Nation, a vast, ancient primeval forest. Towering ancient trees block out the sun, vines entwine, and undergrowth grow thickly. Deep and quiet, only the occasional chirping of insects and birds adds a touch of vitality to this sea of green.
However, beneath this seemingly peaceful natural landscape, an invisible current is quietly flowing.
Uzumaki Naruto seemed to blend into the forest’s ghost, silently weaving between the thick tree trunks. His figure was as swift as a ghost, and each step was as light as a feather, not disturbing even a sleeping leaf.
In the state of “harmony between man and nature”, his perception was elevated to an incredible level.
The whisper of the wind, the breathing of the trees, the pulsation of the earth, the subtle flow of energy in the air…everything within a radius of dozens of miles appeared in his mind as clearly as the lines on the palm of his hand. He no longer merely “observed” the world but became a part of it, able to clearly “feel” the presence of every living being, every fluctuation of chakra.
He is tracking.
Like a most experienced hunter, he tracks his prey patiently and calmly.
Ever since he completely eliminated the “artistic duo” of Akatsuki – Sasori and Deidara – at the border of the Wind Country, Naruto did not stop for a moment. He immediately tracked the clues captured by his fairy perception all the way here.
His target is the remaining two members of the Akatsuki organization, a combination that is extremely threatening and valuable to him – Uchiha Itachi, and his partner, the Kiki of the Mist, Hoshigaki Kisame.
(Itachi… Kisame… Have these two finally decided to come out and move around?)
Naruto pondered coldly as he moved at high speed. His golden eyes were devoid of any extraneous emotion, only the focus and coldness of a predator locking onto its prey.
His memories from the future told him that the combination of Itachi and Kisame was incredibly powerful. Itachi’s Mangekyō Sharingan possessed bug-level abilities like Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, while Kisame, known as the “Tailless Tailed Beast,” possessed a vast chakra capacity comparable to that of a tailed beast and unparalleled water-based ninjutsu. Coupled with his uncanny sword, Samehada, which could devour chakra and even fuse with its master, he was a formidable opponent.
In the original timeline, even if elite jonin like Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai joined forces, they could not gain any advantage over them. Even Jiraiya seemed quite fearful during his brief confrontation with Itachi.
(But… that was in the past.)
Naruto’s mouth curled up into a confident and cold arc.
He is no longer the boy who needed the power of the Nine-Tails to barely fight against powerful enemies. Combining the future peak combat experience and the perfect Sage Mode, his strength has undergone a tremendous transformation.
What about the Six Paths of Pain? What about Nagato with the Rinnegan? What about the immortal duo Kakuzu and Hidan? What about the artistic duo Sasori and Deidara?
These S-rank rebel ninjas who once caused bloody storms in the ninja world were like chickens and dogs in front of him. They were defeated, sealed, and even completely wiped out!
Although Itachi and Kisame are powerful, Naruto is absolutely confident that he can play with them… in the palm of his hand!
(Itachi…his situation is rather special. His truth, his motives…I need to carefully plan it out, I can’t just kill him outright. It would be best if we could reach some kind of agreement, use him to my advantage, and jointly fight against that bastard Obito…By the way, it can also be considered…making up for some future regrets.)
Thinking of the man who shouldered everything for his brother and the village, a complicated look flashed in Naruto’s eyes.
(As for Kisame… hmph, this guy, while not having a clear “tragic past” or twisted “ideals” like the other Akatsuki members, it’s an indisputable fact that he aided and abetted the evil and killed countless lives. Furthermore, his vast chakra and Samehada… make for a good “material.”)
Naruto’s eyes turned cold. He would never show mercy to his enemies. Especially when it came to a type like Kisame who simply enjoyed killing and fighting, there was no need to show mercy.
(Let’s take him down first and cripple his fighting power. By the way… let’s see if we can snatch Samehada away from him? That sword’s ability to absorb chakra is quite interesting…)
While thinking of countermeasures, Naruto raised his fairy perception to the extreme.
Suddenly, his figure abruptly stopped, hovering above the crown of a massive ancient tree that required several people to embrace. His golden pupils narrowed slightly, and like a hawk, he scanned an area about ten miles to the southeast.
A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
In his perception network, two completely different yet extremely powerful chakra fluctuations appeared clearly!
A stream of chakra, cold and deep, like the abyss of the dark night, contained within it a heart-pounding fluctuation of pupil power, and a faint hint of… sickness and weakness. Without a doubt, this was Uchiha Itachi’s chakra.
The other chakra was like a raging deep-sea wave, huge, fierce, full of primitive wildness and aggressiveness. It contained rich water-attribute energy and a special aura that was vaguely connected to some giant creature.
(Hoshigaki Kisame… and his living sword… Samehada…)
The two chakras are in a relatively static state at this moment, as if they are resting in a clearing in the woods.
(Good… Looks like we’re lucky they haven’t split up yet.)
Naruto’s eyes narrowed as he made a decision.
(Since we’ve met, let’s… start with the one playing in the water!)
He didn’t intend to contact Itachi right away. Itachi’s thoughts were too deep, and involving Sasuke, Naruto needed a more appropriate time and method to “communicate” with him.
Kisame, on the other hand, was a perfect “appetizer.” Eliminating him would not only weaken the Akatsuki’s combat power, but would also further deter Obito and Zetsu, who might be hiding in the shadows. At the same time, it would also clear some obstacles for the upcoming “negotiations” with Itachi.
“Swish!”
Without any hesitation, Naruto’s figure turned into a golden lightning again, disappeared from the spot as if teleporting, and quickly rushed towards the direction of the two chakra fluctuations!
His speed reached an extreme point, leaving a trail of blurry afterimages in the dense forest, like a streak of golden light slicing through the barriers of space. In Perfect Sage Mode, his control over natural energy was impeccable, and his high-speed movement didn’t even create a single sound, only the subtle hum of the air being torn apart.
At the same time, in a clearing deep in the forest.
The sunlight shines through the sparse leaves, dispelling some of the darkness in the forest.
Hoshigaki Kisame was sitting at the base of a large tree, his eyes closed, resting. His shark-like face was devoid of any expression, save for the occasional smirk that would curl into a grin, revealing two rows of sharp teeth, making him appear exceptionally ferocious and terrifying.
His burly figure was clad in Akatsuki’s black robe with red clouds, and a huge weapon wrapped in bandages was slung across his back – it was none other than the infamous sword Samehada.
At this moment, Samehada seemed to have sensed its master’s calmness and lay dormant quietly. Only the occasional slight movement under the bandage, like the breathing of a living creature, hinted at the terrifying power contained in this “living” sword.
Meanwhile, under another tree not far away, Uchiha Itachi sat quietly cross-legged, his eyes closed, seemingly regulating his breathing. His handsome yet pale face carried a lingering look of fatigue and illness, and he occasionally let out a suppressed cough or two.
Neither of them spoke, and an eerie silence filled the clearing.
They had just completed a mission assigned by “Payne” and were on their way back to base.
Kisame, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his shark-like eyes! A hint of surprise and… excitement flashed in his eyes!
Almost at the same time, Itachi, who was sitting cross-legged, also opened his eyes. His dark pupils instantly turned into scarlet three-magatama Sharingan, and he looked vigilantly in a certain direction!
“Hmm? A guest has arrived, and… he’s an extraordinary guy, Mr. Itachi.” Kisame grinned with a bloodthirsty smile. He slowly stood up, untied the huge Samehada behind him, held it in his hand, and felt the excitement and desire coming from the blade.
“This chakra… is so huge… so pure… it’s like… the perfect prey!” Samehada seemed to be humming with excitement, and the blade under the bandage began to wriggle violently.
Itachi didn’t say anything, but just frowned slightly. His Sharingan was spinning at high speed, capturing the extremely powerful chakra fluctuations approaching rapidly from a distance.
(Senjutsu chakra? And… so pure, so huge… this feeling… is that Nine-Tailed Fox kid?! Impossible! Didn’t the intelligence say that he had just started learning senjutsu? How could it be…?!) Itachi’s heart was in turmoil.
He learned from Pain that Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was practicing senjutsu, but he never imagined that the other party could actually practice senjutsu to such a terrifying level! The strength of this chakra even surpassed most of the tailed beasts he knew!
Moreover, the opponent’s speed was astonishing! Almost the moment they noticed, he was already approaching!
A golden figure appeared at the edge of the clearing as if teleporting, and landed steadily on a thick branch, looking down at them from above.
The sunlight fell on him, making his dazzling golden hair and the burning golden chakra on his body look like a god descending!
The pair of golden frog-like eyes were calm and sharp, with a hint of indifference that seemed to see through everything, as they swept over the two people below.
“Hey, good afternoon, both of you.”
Naruto’s voice sounded, his tone was as relaxed as if he was greeting an old friend, but the cold murderous intent and absolute confidence contained in it made Kisame and Itachi feel a palpitation at the same time.
“You… are Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto?!” Kisame looked at the young man in front of him, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes, but more of it was the excitement and greed of seeing prey. “It’s really easy to get it! I didn’t expect you to come to us on your own! Mr. Itachi, it seems we are lucky!”
Itachi did not respond to Kisame, but just stared at Naruto, his Sharingan spinning rapidly, trying to analyze the boy in front of him who was completely different from the intelligence.
(The look… the aura… and the control of this senjutsu chakra… it’s all wrong! He’s not that brat who needs the Nine-Tails’ power to fight! Who… is he?!) Itachi’s heart was filled with vigilance and solemnity. He even sensed a hint of danger from Naruto’s calm eyes… of being seen through!
Naruto ignored Kisame’s shouting. His gaze lingered on Kisame for a moment, and a playful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“Hoshigaki Kisame… the rebel ninja of Kirigakure, the ‘Tailless Tailed Beast’… well, you do look quite unique, fitting your title. But I wonder… how does it taste?”
Naruto’s words held a hint of frivolity and…creepy undertones.
The smile on Kisame’s face froze instantly, replaced by an offended rage: “Kid! What did you say?! You’re looking for death!”
He swung the Samehada in his hand violently, and the bandage wrapped around the blade was instantly untied, revealing the hideous blade covered with barbs, wriggling like a living thing!
“Just in time! Samehada is hungry too! Let’s use your little brat’s chakra to fill its stomach!!”
Kisame roared, and a huge amount of chakra burst out instantly. He rushed towards Naruto like an arrow, and the Samehada in his hand slashed forward fiercely with a sharp scream that tore through the air!
“Water Style: Mizusame Bullet Technique!”
While charging, Kisame formed a seal with one hand, and the water vapor in front of him quickly condensed, turning into several ferocious shark-shaped water bullets, biting towards Naruto from different angles!
Facing Kisame’s ferocious attack that was powerful and coordinated with ninjutsu, Naruto still stood where he was, without even a hint of dodging.
He simply raised his right hand, and gently… flicked his fingers at the oncoming Kisame and Water Bullet.
“Immortal Technique: Repulsive Bomb.”
An invisible, highly concentrated repulsive force wave shot out from Naruto’s fingertips like a bullet!
This is not Shinra Tensei, but a more subtle and concentrated application of repulsion simulated by Naruto using Senjutsu Chak?!
Those ferocious water-escaping sharks, the moment they came into contact with the repulsive force, seemed to have hit an invisible wall, exploded with a loud bang, and turned into splashes of water all over the sky!
And Kisame, who was following closely behind, had his pupils shrink suddenly!
He only felt an irresistible and terrifying force instantly acting on his chest and shark muscles! Although that force seemed small, it contained a terrifying power that was enough to collapse mountains and split rocks!
Kisame couldn’t even utter a scream. It was as if he had been struck by an invisible giant hammer. His sternum instantly shattered in excruciating pain, and a large mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He flew backwards like a kite with its string cut! The Samehada in his hand also let out a mournful cry, and the barbs on the blade stood up, as if trying to resist, but they were also violently repelled by the repulsive force!
Kisame’s huge body crashed into several trees that were as thick as a man’s embrace, and finally it was deeply embedded in a mountain wall. The air was filled with smoke and dust, and it was unknown whether it was alive or dead!
It was just one move! It couldn’t even be called a “move,” just a flick of the finger!
Hoshigaki Kisame, who was said to possess Kage-level strength and a chakra capacity comparable to that of a tailed beast, was… killed instantly?!
On the open ground, there were only the stunned sword spirit holding Samehada and wailing continuously, and… Uchiha Itachi, whose face had become more solemn than ever, even with a hint of horror!
Itachi’s three-magatama Sharingan was fixed on Naruto, and the shock in his eyes was almost impossible to conceal!
What was that just now?! Repulsion? No, that’s not right! It’s similar to Tendo Pain’s ability, but not the same… It’s more condensed, more… focused! And… with just a flick of the finger…
Itachi’s heart began to beat wildly. He had originally thought that with his Mangekyō Sharingan, he could defeat the opponent even with the most powerful senjutsu. But now it seemed… he might be… completely wrong!
The strength displayed by the blond boy before him was beyond his comprehension! It was no longer simply powerful, but an absolute power that was almost overwhelming!
Naruto slowly lowered his finger, as if he had just done something insignificant. He didn’t even look at Kisame who was sent flying by his finger, but turned his gaze to Itachi with a meaningful smile on his face.
“Okay, the fly that was in the way has been dealt with.”
His voice sounded calmly, breaking the dead silence in the clearing.
“So……”
Naruto took a step forward, and the golden fairy chakra in his body rose again, like a burning flame, emitting a suffocating pressure.
“Uchiha Itachi, now… can we have a good ‘chat’?”
The sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, illuminating his pupils that burned with golden flames, and the unquestionable…control contained within them.
A more crucial “confrontation” that will determine the future direction is about to slowly begin as the two children of destiny look at each other.
Chapter 40: “Secret Talk” with Itachi (Part 1) (Old Version)
The air in the forest after the rain is so fresh that it seems to cleanse the soul.
Moisture lingers between the layers of treetops, while sunlight filters through gaps between wet leaves, casting dappled spots of light that dance across the soft earth. The forest is filled with the fragrance of grass and earth, and the occasional crisp chirp of birds only adds to the tranquility and depth of this area.
This is the southeastern border of the Fire Nation, a primeval, dense forest far from human habitation. The complex terrain and towering trees make it a natural hiding place, and also an ideal location for secret talks that should not be known to others.
Uzumaki Naruto moved silently through the quiet forest like a ghost.
He hadn’t activated his striking Golden Sage Mode, but his perception, already highly attuned to natural energy, had expanded to an incredible extent. The whisper of the wind, the veins of the leaves, even the subtle flow of energy deep beneath the earth, were all clearly reflected in his consciousness.
His current state was one of greater restraint, a return to nature, a state of “unity between man and nature.” Vast senjutsu chakra flowed quietly through him like a gentle stream, blending perfectly with his own chakra, nourishing this young body that had experienced rebirth and hardening. His steps were as light as falling leaves, each landing soundless and silent, without disturbing a single resting bird or running beast in the forest.
His goal is clear.
After dealing with the “Art Duo” of Akatsuki, he did not stop for a moment and tracked them all the way here with his extraordinary magical perception.
According to his sensory feedback, the person he was looking for was in a hidden cave not far ahead.
And, there is only one person.
Hoshigaki Kisame’s massive and violent chakra wasn’t nearby. It seemed the pair had temporarily separated, saving Naruto some “trouble.” While he wouldn’t mind taking out Kisame, his primary target now was that man.
The genius of Konoha, the traitor of the Uchiha clan, the S-rank renegade ninja who bore the sin of genocide, and… the deepest obsession and source of pain in the heart of his foolish younger brother.
Thinking of Itachi, Naruto’s eyes couldn’t help but become a little complicated.
In the memories of the future, there were so many fragments of this man. His strength, his forbearance, his sacrifice, his twisted yet deep love for Sasuke… and the scene in which he finally died in the final battle with Sasuke, with a smile and relief, his life force exhausted…
(Itachi…you, you’re carrying too much…)
Naruto sighed softly inwardly.
In his previous life, it was not until a long time later that he learned the truth about Itachi from Obito. By then, Itachi had already died, leaving behind only endless regrets and Sasuke’s even more twisted hatred.
But this time…it’s different.
He returned, carrying with him memories of the future and the power to change everything.
He will not let Itachi’s tragedy happen again. He wants to uncover the truth, change the fate of Itachi and Sasuke, and direct Itachi’s powerful strength to fight against the real enemy!
(But before that… I need to give you a good ‘shock’ first…)
Naruto’s lips curled up in a meaningful arc. He was looking forward to the wonderful expression that this Uchiha genius, always known for his calmness and wisdom, would show when he peeled off those deepest secrets layer by layer like peeling an onion.
Soon, a cave entrance, cleverly concealed by dense vines and shrubs, came into view. The entrance was surrounded by extremely subtle warning traps and sensory barriers, so sophisticated that even an ordinary ninja, even an experienced jonin, would have difficulty detecting them.
But in front of Naruto’s almost omniscient senjutsu perception, these arrangements were like nothing. He could even clearly sense the subtle nodes and energy frequencies of the barrier chakra flow.
He did not choose to destroy the barrier, as that would immediately alert the people inside.
His figure seemed to blend into the air, silently passing through the security barrier at an incredible angle and trajectory, without causing the slightest energy fluctuation. Senjutsu Chakra’s perfect control over natural energy allowed him to achieve this almost “rule-of-law” infiltration.
The cave was not deep and the light was dim, but for Naruto, who had the ability to perceive immortal arts, everything was clearly visible.
The cave is simply decorated with only some simple traces of life.
In the deepest part of the cave, close to the stone wall, a figure was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.
He wore the Akatsuki’s signature black robe with red clouds, and while his figure was slightly thin, the calmness and sharpness that emanated from him made him undeniable. His long black hair cascaded softly over his shoulders, partially obscuring his face, but his familiar features and the deep lines beneath his eyes clearly revealed his identity.
He seemed to be resting, or perhaps adjusting his body’s condition. Naruto could sense that although the chakra flow in his body was smooth, it concealed a subtle stagnation and… weakness.
That was the burden brought by the long-term use of the Mangekyō Sharingan and his own illness.
(As expected…his body is almost at its limit…) Naruto realized. According to the original timeline, Itachi’s life was indeed running out.
Just as Naruto stepped into the cave and approached silently.
Uchiha Itachi, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes!
Those were a pair of eyes as black as ink, calm and deep, as if they could see into people’s hearts. But the moment they opened, three pitch-black magatama quietly emerged, slowly rotating, emitting a cold and dangerous aura!
Sharingan!
Almost at the same time Itachi opened his eyes, a cold and sharp murderous aura, like an invisible blade, instantly locked onto Naruto!
“who?”
Itachi’s voice was low and hoarse, with a unique magnetism, but the vigilance and murderous intent contained in it were enough to make anyone with a weak mind collapse instantly.
His reaction speed was astonishing! Even though Naruto had restrained his aura to the extreme and even used senjutsu chakra to simulate the fluctuations of the natural environment, Itachi still noticed the intruder’s presence immediately! This alertness was worthy of the Uchiha genius!
Naruto stopped and stood about ten meters away from Itachi, with a bright, yet somewhat playful smile on his face.
“Hey, Itachi-san, long time no see. It’s really relaxing to rest in a place like this.”
His tone was so relaxed as if he was greeting an old friend, without any of the nervousness or self-consciousness that an intruder should have.
Itachi frowned slightly, and his Sharingan carefully looked at the blond boy who suddenly appeared in front of him.
Orange tracksuit, azure eyes, and the iconic six-bearded mustache…
Uzumaki Naruto? !
Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
How could he appear here?! And… he just managed to break through his own defensive barrier without making any sound?!
Countless questions and vigilance flashed through Itachi’s mind. His information about Uzumaki Naruto was still stuck on the impression he had from a few years ago – a Genin with great potential but impulsive and reckless. Although his strength had increased, there was no way he could reach the level of being able to approach him quietly!
Moreover, the Uzumaki Naruto in front of him gave him a feeling… that something was wrong!
Although he restrained his aura, Itachi’s Sharingan could still vaguely detect that the other person seemed to contain an extremely vast and pure energy! The nature of that energy seemed different from the chakra he knew. It was more…vast, more…closer to nature?
What made Itachi even more nervous was the way the young man in front of him looked at him.
Those azure eyes, crystal clear yet so deep that they seemed to see through everything. There wasn’t a trace of fear or nervousness in them, but rather a kind of… understanding, a kind of insight, even a kind of… condescending scrutiny?!
This kind of look should never appear on a teenager!
“Uzumaki Naruto…” Itachi’s voice remained calm, but his fingers gripping the kunai tightened slightly, “How did you find this place? What is your purpose?”
“Finding you? That’s easy.” Naruto spread his hands, as if talking about a trivial matter. “Although your chakra is well hidden, it is as conspicuous as a firefly in the dark night in front of my ‘perception’.”
He deliberately emphasized the word “perception”. At the same time, a faint but extremely pure fairy chakra fluctuation spread out gently like water waves.
Itachi’s pupils suddenly shrank!
Senjutsu Chakra?!
There’s no doubt about it! This aura, perfectly blended with natural energy… is immortal magic! Moreover, its purity and stability… is simply unheard of!
This Uzumaki Naruto… actually mastered the immortal technique?! And it seems he’s even reached an extremely high level?!
This information has never been mentioned within the Akatsuki organization!
In an instant, Itachi’s alertness reached its highest level! The boy before him was definitely not the Kyuubi boy he had previously known! Some kind of…unknown transformation had occurred in him!
“As for my purpose…” Naruto’s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes became sharper. “Of course, I came to find your ‘old friend’ and have a good chat.”
“Chat?” Itachi looked at him coldly, “There doesn’t seem to be anything to talk about between you and me.”
“Oh? Really?” Naruto raised his eyebrows in surprise, “I thought you would be very interested in some things. For example…”
His voice suddenly became low and oppressive, and every word was like a heavy hammer, hitting Itachi’s heartstrings hard:
“For example, how long can those beautiful Mangekyō Sharingan of yours last? Tsukuyomi’s darkness, Amaterasu’s flames, and the invincible Susanoo… Every time you use it, it’s burning your life and light, right?”
boom!!!
It was like a bolt from the blue exploding in my mind!
Itachi’s body shook violently, and the calmness on his face finally cracked! The three magatama in his pupils suddenly accelerated their rotation, almost connecting to form a kaleidoscope pattern!
How…how could he know?!
The power of the Mangekyō Sharingan! Even the Uchiha clan’s most core secret, that using eye techniques accelerates blindness and depletes vitality… How could he possibly know so clearly?!
This can’t be explained by a simple increase in strength! This involves intelligence! It involves the deepest secrets of the Uchiha clan!
“For example…” Naruto seemed not to notice Itachi’s drastic change in expression. He continued in a calm tone, dropping even more shocking bombshells, “Let’s talk about the ‘truth’ behind the Uchiha clan’s genocide. To protect Konoha, to protect your foolish brother, you took on all the sins and played the role of a cold-blooded traitor… Itachi-san, it was really hard for you to act like that.”
Chapter 40: “Secret Talk” with Itachi (Part 2) (Old Version)
Itachi was completely speechless.
The blood drained from his face in an instant, leaving only an unbelievable paleness! He stared at Naruto intently, the magatama in his Sharingan spinning wildly, as if he wanted to see through the arrogant young man in front of him!
The truth behind genocide…
Protect Konoha…
Protect Sasuke…
These were his most fundamental motives, buried deep in his heart, never mentioned to anyone, and even Obito (whom he thought was Madara) might not have fully understood… To think that this Uzumaki Naruto… had revealed them in one single sentence?!
Who is he?! Who the hell is he?!
Could it be…Did Danzo leak something? No way! Danzo couldn’t possibly know so much! Was it the Third Hokage? Even more impossible! The Third Hokage is already dead!
In an instant, countless thoughts flashed wildly in Itachi’s mind, but he couldn’t find any reasonable explanation!
“Or,” Naruto’s voice was like a devil’s whisper, continuing to destroy Itachi’s tense nerves, “can we talk about your ‘plan’? Deliberately provoking Sasuke, making him full of hatred for you, and then designing a brotherly duel, dying at his hands, ‘giving’ him your eye power, allowing him to gain eternal light, and by the way, helping him remove the curse seal on his body and the ‘certain snake’ in his body… You even set a transcription seal of Amaterasu in his eyes to deal with a specific ‘masked man’, right?”
It was as if something had completely shattered in Itachi’s heart.
He staggered back half a step, his eyes filled with unprecedented horror and… a hint of fear!
A plan! He’d meticulously crafted a plan for Sasuke, a plan he’d thought was flawless! Every detail, every step, even his backup plan for dealing with Obito… And yet… it was all seen clearly by this young man before him?!
This wasn’t just a leak of information! It was like…the other party had experienced it firsthand!
No! It was even scarier than experiencing it in person! Because even he couldn’t guarantee that the plan would go exactly as planned!
“You… who… are you?!” Itachi’s voice became a little hoarse due to extreme shock. He finally couldn’t maintain his calmness anymore. His Mangekyō Sharingan opened instantly. In his blood-red pupils, three pitch-black windmill-shaped patterns slowly rotated, emitting a heart-pounding and terrifying aura!
The invisible mental pressure surged towards Naruto like a tide. That was the powerful deterrent power of the Mangekyo!
However, Naruto seemed unaffected.
He still stood there, with a calm smile that showed he understood everything on his face, and even commented with interest: “Oh? You finally couldn’t help but open your Mangekyō? They are indeed beautiful eyes. However, Mr. Itachi, aren’t you underestimating me by testing me with this level of illusion?”
His tone was relaxed, as if the kaleidoscope that Itachi was proud of was nothing in his eyes.
Itachi’s heart sank again!
Not only did the other party know about the existence of the Kaleidoscope, but they could even easily see through the mental pressure that came with it, and… didn’t care?!
How is this possible?! Even if they were also users of the Kaleidoscope, they couldn’t ignore this kind of mental attack so easily! Unless… unless the other party’s mental strength, or rather… the strength of their soul, far exceeded his imagination!
(This guy… could it be…) An absurd yet seemingly only reasonable thought uncontrollably surged into Itachi’s mind.
“You seem very interested in why I know so much?” Naruto saw through Itachi’s thoughts and his smile became more playful. “It’s okay to tell you. Because…”
He took a step forward, and an invisible aura emanated from him. Although he did not deliberately release chakra, the pressure that came from a higher level of life made Itachi’s Mangekyō tremble involuntarily!
“Because the ‘future’ I’ve experienced is far more cruel and…longer than you can imagine.”
future?!
This word, like thunder from the sky, struck Itachi’s mind deeply!
He suddenly raised his head and stared at Naruto, his eyes filled with incredible horror!
(The future… he’s from… the future?!)
As soon as this thought appeared, it was like a prairie fire, instantly burning away all of Itachi’s doubts and confusions!
This is the only explanation!
Only this explanation can explain why Uzumaki Naruto knows so many secrets that even he himself has buried deep in his heart!
Only this explanation can explain why this former last-place person has such terrifying strength and amazing understanding of magic!
Only this explanation could explain why he looked at her with such insightful eyes, even with a hint of…pity?!
(Impossible… time… how is it possible…) A huge wave was rising in Itachi’s heart. His wisdom and logic, which he was proud of, were completely useless in the face of the unreasonable concept of “time travel”.
But reason told him that apart from this most unlikely explanation, there seemed to be no other possibility.
“It seems you guessed it.” Naruto looked at Itachi’s distraught look and nodded with satisfaction, “Yes, in words you can understand, I… have been reborn.”
He no longer concealed it and frankly admitted this earth-shattering secret.
Anyway, with Itachi’s intelligence, he will be able to figure it out sooner or later. It would be better to say it directly, the effect will be more shocking.
“…” Itachi fell silent, his blood-red Mangekyō slowly transforming into a three-magatama Sharingan. His expression was extremely complex. Shock, horror, disbelief, absurdity… all these emotions intertwined, ultimately transforming into a deep feeling of powerlessness.
If the other person really came from the future… then everything he did, everything he carried, everything he insisted on… would it still have any meaning?
Doesn’t that so-called plan “for Sasuke’s own good” seem… particularly ridiculous in front of the “man from the future” who knows everything?
“So…” Itachi’s voice was extremely dry. He spoke with difficulty and asked the question that concerned him most, “What about the future…? Sasuke…he…”
Naruto’s eyes dimmed slightly, but then he regained his composure: “The future… is bad. Very bad.”
He did not directly answer Sasuke’s situation, but said in a more serious tone: “Akatsuki’s plan to collect the tailed beasts was successful. The Fourth Shinobi World War broke out, and the scale was far greater than any previous one. Countless people died, and the coalition forces of the five major countries suffered heavy losses.”
“And the mastermind behind all this is not just ‘Uchiha Madara’ as you think.”
Naruto dropped another bombshell: “The guy wearing a mask and claiming to be Madara, his real identity is Uchiha Obito. Kakashi’s former teammate.”
“Obito?!” Itachi was shocked again! He was familiar with the name; it was the “dead hero” Kakashi had mentioned! He was actually still alive?! And he was the mysterious masked man?!
“That’s right. Obito didn’t die at Kannabi Bridge. He was saved by the real Uchiha Madara, who used and bewitched him, turning him into a pawn in the Moon Eye Project.” Naruto coldly revealed the truth. “And the real Uchiha Madara was later resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation and became one of the final enemies.”
“Wait… the real Madara… was also resurrected?!” Itachi felt like his brain was about to shut down. The amount of information was simply too much!
“Yes. But even Madara is not the ultimate threat.” Naruto’s gaze became extremely deep, as if he could penetrate time and space and see a more distant and terrifying existence. “Behind all this, there are even more ancient and powerful enemies… They come from outer space and regard us as… the ‘fruit’ of chakra. Their name is the Ōtsutsuki clan. Kaguya is one of them.”
Otsutsuki… Kaguya-sama…
These names, which sounded like myths and legends, had a suffocating sense of reality when spoken from Naruto’s mouth.
Itachi was completely silent.
He felt like a frog sitting in a well and looking at the sky. He always thought that what he saw was the whole world, but he didn’t know how vast and dangerous the world was outside the well!
The truth of his genocide, the brotherly war he planned, seemed so insignificant in the face of the Fourth Shinobi World War, the Moon Eye Project, and even the world-destroying threat of the Otsutsuki.
“As for Sasuke…” Naruto finally mentioned the person Itachi cared about the most, his tone heavy with sadness, “In the future, he did kill you as you wished. But after he learned the truth, he did not become the hero of Konoha as you expected. Instead, he was completely consumed by hatred and turned his spearhead against Konoha, even… wanting to destroy the entire ninja world. In the end, he… stood against me.”
“No…” Itachi’s body shook, and extreme pain and despair flashed in his eyes.
Had the thing he feared most finally come to pass? He had sacrificed everything, shouldered all the sins, only to see his brother’s further depravity in return?
Is this… the road he paved with his life?
Looking at Itachi’s heart-wrenching look, almost on the verge of collapse, Naruto knew that the time was almost right.
He couldn’t let Itachi despair completely, he still needed Itachi’s strength.
“But,” Naruto’s tone changed, with an unquestionable firmness, “Itachi, that was only the ‘past’ future. A future… that has been completely changed by me.”
Itachi raised his head suddenly, a faint, unbelieving hope flashing in his eyes: “Change… the future?”
“That’s right.” Naruto nodded, his eyes sharp as a knife, “I’m back, and I won’t let those tragedies happen again!”
“Pain has been dealt with by me, and Nagato and Konan have chosen a new path.”
“Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara… I also took care of all those guys who were causing the chaos.”
“Next, I will eliminate Konoha’s internal threat – Shimura Danzo.”
“Then, I will unite the five great nations and form a ninja coalition to deal with the threat of Obito and Madara.”
Naruto told Itachi his plan in a concise manner. Each plan showed his courage and determination that far exceeded that of an ordinary person.
“And you, Uchiha Itachi,” Naruto looked at Itachi, his eyes becoming extremely serious, “you have two choices.”
“One, continue to follow your ridiculous, doomed script, and eventually die in despair and pain, watching Sasuke go to destruction.”
“Two,” Naruto’s voice was full of power and temptation, “Choose to trust me. Cooperate with me. I will help you uncover all the truth, I will pull Sasuke back from the darkness, and I will let you see a… truly peaceful future. Even…”
Naruto paused, a confident smile playing on his lips, “Maybe… I can even cure you and let you witness it with your own eyes.”
Cure…my illness?
Itachi’s heart skipped a beat! He knew his own physical condition better than anyone else; it was already on its last legs. And this young man in front of him actually said… he could heal him?!
If he really was from the future, possessing unimaginable power and knowledge… maybe… it’s really possible?!
For a moment, Itachi was confused.
Information from the future, a completely overturned understanding, the hope that his brother might be saved, and… the possibility that he himself might be able to survive…
All of this hit his already frozen heart like a raging storm.
He looked at the blond boy in front of him, at his confident, determined, blue eyes that seemed to hold infinite possibilities.
He knew that from this moment on, his life and his destiny would face an unprecedented choice.
Is it to continue to wallow in the tragedies and self-righteous sacrifices of the past?
Or… grasp this straw of hope from the future, perhaps the only one?
The cave fell into deathly silence again.
Only Itachi’s heavy breathing and Naruto’s calm yet powerful heartbeat echoed in the dim light.
Naruto didn’t press, but just looked at Itachi quietly, waiting for his answer.
He knew that with Itachi’s wisdom, he would make the most “correct” choice.
And this choice will determine the future of the Uchiha brothers and even the entire ninja world.
This “secret talk” that took place in a hidden cave was destined to become a key turning point that changed the course of history.
Chapter 41: Future Possibilities (Part 1) (Old Version)
The night is as deep as ink.
Deep in a dense forest far from human habitation, on the southeastern border of the Fire Nation, moonlight struggled to penetrate the layers of branches and leaves, casting a dappled, fragmented light and shadow. The air was filled with the scent of damp earth and the fragrance of grass and trees, and the occasional cry of a night owl pierced the silence, adding a touch of depth and mystery.
In the center of this silent forest, in a small clearing, two figures faced each other silently.
On one side stood Uzumaki Naruto. He maintained his flawless Sage Mode, his golden chakra radiance flowing through him like substance, dispelling the surrounding darkness and illuminating his face, seemingly childish yet possessing a sharpness and majesty that belied his age. His orange-red Sage mask shimmered like a living being, and his golden, frog-like eyes gazed calmly at the person across from him, as if they could penetrate all illusions and reach the depths of his soul.
On the other side stood Uchiha Itachi. He wore the Akatsuki’s signature black robe with red clouds. His figure stood tall, his face handsome yet tinged with a sickly pallor. His expression remained as calm as ever, his deep black eyes like a deep, cold pool. Even under the pressure of Naruto’s near-divine senjutsu, he showed no sign of emotion. Only the occasional rapid, yet forcibly suppressed, gasps, and the fleeting glint of fatigue in his eyes, betrayed the strain on his body.
Just now, Naruto appeared in his perception range like a ghost. Without alerting his companion, Kisame appeared directly in front of him in a manner that was almost instantaneous.
What shocked Itachi even more was that the “Nine-tailed Jinchuriki”, who was supposed to be used in his plan to hone Sasuke and might even become a part of Sasuke’s power in the future, was now showing a state that was completely beyond his understanding and expectations.
There was no violent, evil chakra of the Nine-Tailed Fox, but instead, there was a pure, vast, and seemingly integrated immortal power with the entire nature! Its strength and stability far exceeded any immortal power user he knew, and even… made him feel a faint sense of threat!
Especially those golden pupils, which were calm and indifferent, yet seemed to contain the wisdom and vicissitudes of life that could see through everything. Those were definitely not the eyes that a sixteen-year-old boy should have!
Naruto was the first to break the silence. His voice was calm, yet it carried an unquestionable sense of power, slowly echoing in the silent night sky.
“We finally meet. In this… way you never expected.”
Itachi’s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He remained silent, simply observing Naruto calmly. He was analyzing, judging. The Naruto before him was a stark contrast to the impulsive, reckless young man he’d described as relying on the Nine-Tails’ power. This stark contrast stirred in him an unprecedented level of vigilance.
“Where’s the Nine-Tails in you?” Itachi’s voice was low and hoarse, like the night wind blowing through dead leaves. He could clearly feel that the huge tailed beast chakra in Naruto’s body… disappeared.
“It’s gone.” Naruto answered crisply. There was no trace of sadness or regret in his tone, only the calmness of someone who had experienced many ups and downs. “I paid a price to get to where I am now.”
The price? Itachi’s brow furrowed slightly. Losing a tailed beast was practically the same as death for a Jinchūriki. How could this young man not only survive, but also gain such terrifying senjutsu power? What had happened?
“Why did you come to see me?” Itachi got straight to the point. He didn’t like beating around the bush, and he didn’t want to waste time with an enemy whose status was unknown. He had to get back to Kisame as soon as possible and continue with his plan.
“To give you, and Sasuke, a new ‘possibility’.” Naruto said, his golden pupils locked on Itachi, as if he wanted to see through him completely, “A possibility… that doesn’t require you to bear all the sins, that doesn’t require Sasuke to sink in darkness, and even… a possibility that allows you to survive.”
Survive?
Itachi’s heart skipped a beat, and for the first time, a tiny flicker of emotion crossed his eyes, but it was instantly suppressed by his immense willpower. He knew his physical condition. Years of overusing his Mangekyō Sharingan, coupled with an incurable illness, had already left him exhausted. Survival? For him, it was no longer a possibility.
“I don’t understand what you’re talking about.” Itachi’s voice remained calm.
“No, you understand.” Naruto’s lips curled up in a cold arc. He took a step forward, and the pressure brought by the senjutsu chakra enveloped Itachi like a substance. “You know very well that your body has reached its limit. The Mangekyō Sharingan is devouring your light, and your lungs… have long been terminally ill, right? Every breath, every use of the eye technique, is hastening your death.”
Itachi’s pupils suddenly contracted!
This information is his deepest secret! Except for a very few people, no one else can know it! This Naruto… How on earth did he know this?!
An absurd thought, which seemed to explain everything, emerged uncontrollably in Itachi’s mind.
(He…could it be…)
“Surprised?” Naruto seemed to see through Itachi’s inner turmoil, his tone tinged with a hint of sarcasm. “Not only do I know about your illness, I also know your plan. You planned to deliberately lose to Sasuke in the final battle, transfer your eye power to him, and allow him to open the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan. In this way, you hoped to wash away his hatred for you and allow him to return to Konoha as the hero who ‘killed his traitorous brother.’ At the same time, you set an ‘Amaterasu’ trap in his eye. Once he sees the masked man’s Sharingan, it will automatically trigger, thus protecting him and keeping him away from the mastermind…”
Naruto narrated calmly, and every word was like a heavy hammer, hitting Itachi’s heart hard!
The calmness on Itachi’s face finally broke, and a trace of disbelief and shock appeared on his pale face. His body even shook slightly, as if he couldn’t bear the huge impact!
His plan…his deepest hidden intentions…had actually been spoken out word for word by this young man before him?!
This is absolutely impossible!
“Who… are you?!” Itachi’s voice became a little sharp because of shock. He subconsciously put his hand on the ninja tool bag on his waist, his eyes filled with unprecedented vigilance and… a hint of unspeakable fear.
The existence before him was completely beyond his comprehension!
“I am Uzumaki Naruto.” Naruto looked at Itachi’s out-of-control reaction, his eyes remained calm, but the majesty contained in them became more and more profound, “A Uzumaki Naruto… from the ‘future’.”
future!
really!
Although this answer was extremely absurd, it was the only reason that could explain everything! It explained why this young man possessed such terrifying power and why he knew all his secrets!
A huge wave rose in Itachi’s heart. The wisdom and calculations that he was proud of seemed so pale and powerless in front of the word “future”.
“The future…” Itachi muttered to himself, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, but it was soon replaced by deeper vigilance, “Even if you come from the future, what can you change? The trajectory of fate has already been determined.” He still firmly believed that his choice was the only way to protect Sasuke and Konoha, even if that road led to death and hell.
“Fate?” Naruto sneered and shook his head, a hint of pity in his eyes. “So-called fate is nothing more than an excuse for the weak to justify their own incompetence. And you, Uchiha Itachi, you are not weak. You are just… too tightly bound by the so-called ‘righteousness’ and ‘responsibility’ to see any other possibilities.”
“You think your plan is perfect? You think your sacrifice can bring true peace? You are wrong! Very wrong!” Naruto’s voice suddenly rose, filled with cold anger, “Let me tell you what the real future will be like after your ‘perfect’ plan!”
Naruto extended his right hand, golden senjutsu chakra gathering in his palm. This wasn’t intended to attack, but rather to simulate and construct blurry light and shadows in an extremely sophisticated manner. This was a perfect application of his mastery of senjutsu chakra and spiritual energy. While it couldn’t directly affect the opponent’s brain like illusions, it could present the “image” and “emotion” he wanted to express in a more intuitive way.
“Look carefully, Itachi! This is the ‘future’ you exchanged your life for!”
The first picture appeared.
It was in the Valley of the End, where two familiar figures engaged in a brutal battle. On one side was Sasuke, now possessed of his Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan, perhaps even fused with Hashirama’s cells, his power surging. His face was filled with insane hatred and a desire for destruction, as he screamed to destroy Konoha and avenge the Uchiha clan! On the other, desperately trying to stop him… Naruto of the past, his face etched with pain and confusion.
“After your death, Sasuke did indeed open the Eternal Mangekyō. But he didn’t become a hero as you expected. Instead, he was completely bewitched by that masked man—Uchiha Obito!” Naruto’s voice was like an icy wind. “Obito told him the ‘truth’ about the Uchiha clan’s genocide and directed all the hatred towards Konoha! Do you think your death would wake him up? No! Instead, your death became the catalyst for him to fall into deeper darkness! He wants to destroy Konoha and everything you protected with your life!”
Itachi looked at the mad Sasuke in the picture, and his heart seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand, almost stopping beating! His pale face lost the last trace of blood, and his body trembled violently.
(No… Sasuke… How could this be… I clearly… I clearly did this for…)
He couldn’t accept it! He had given everything, shouldered all the sins, just so Sasuke could live in the sunshine, rebuild the Uchiha clan, and find happiness! But why… why did it turn out like this?!
“That’s not all!” Naruto didn’t give Itachi any chance to breathe, and the light and shadow in his palm changed again.
The scene shifted to the battlefield of the Fourth Great Ninja War. Corpses littered the ground, blood flowed like rivers. The warriors of the Allied Shinobi Forces desperately clashed with the endless hordes of White Zetsu and the powerful beings resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation. The sky was stained a dark crimson, the earth wailed, and the massive Ten-Tails stood in the center of the battlefield, emitting an aura of devastation.
“Obito launched the Fourth Shinobi World War! He used the Impure World Reincarnation to resurrect countless powerful figures from the past, including the real Uchiha Madara! Their goal is to collect all the tailed beasts, resurrect the Ten-Tails, and activate the Infinite Tsukuyomi, dragging the entire world into an eternal illusion!”
Naruto’s voice was like the bell of doom, hammering at Itachi’s soul.
“Look, Itachi! This is the Konoha you protected! This is the peace you longed for! Countless ninjas sacrificed their lives to resist this catastrophe! Your companions and your descendants are all struggling in this war! And your brother Sasuke even became an accomplice of the enemy at one point!”
The image flashed by Kakashi’s exhausted figure fighting, Tsunade’s seriously injured and dying image, and countless familiar or unfamiliar faces collapsed in despair…
Itachi’s eyes widened, his pupils shrinking to the size of a needle tip due to extreme pain and shock! He seemed to be able to hear the shouts and cries on the battlefield and smell the strong smell of blood!
(War… Such a brutal war… Madara… Is he still alive?! Infinite Tsukuyomi… How… How is this possible…)
What was the real reason for all this?! He sacrificed his family, his reputation, his life… And in return, this is what he got: a darker, more hopeless future?!
A mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of Itachi’s mouth, staining his shirt red! The huge mental shock and emotional fluctuations made his already fragile body unable to bear it any longer. He coughed violently, and every cough seemed to tear his lungs apart!
“Itachi!” Naruto subconsciously took a step forward, but immediately stopped. He knew that he had to make Itachi see the reality clearly, even if the process was extremely cruel.
Itachi covered his mouth with his hand, crimson blood seeping from between his fingers. He raised his head, and his once calm black eyes were now bloodshot, filled with pain, regret, anger, and… a deep sense of powerlessness that almost completely destroyed him.
He had always believed he was in control, that his sacrifice was worthwhile and meaningful. But now, this young man from the future had revealed to him, with bloody truth, that he was wrong, utterly wrong! Everything he had done had not only failed to bring peace, but had instead pushed his brother and the village he most wanted to protect into an even deeper abyss!
This realization made him despair more than physical pain or death itself!
“Why…is this happening…” Itachi’s voice was hoarse and broken, filled with endless pain and confusion.
“Because your plan was built on a false foundation from the very beginning!” Naruto looked at the painful Itachi with sharp eyes, “You trusted your own judgment too much and underestimated the complexity of human nature and the insidiousness of the mastermind! You thought that sacrificing yourself could solve everything? You thought hatred could be easily washed away? How naive!”
“The conspiracy of Uchiha Madara and Obito is far more far-reaching than you can imagine! The existence of Black Zetsu runs through the entire history of ninja! You are just a pawn in their plan, Itachi! A self-righteous pawn who is being used and still feels complacent!”
Naruto’s words were like the sharpest blade, mercilessly cutting through Itachi’s last bit of pride and disguise.
Itachi was silent, powerless to refute. The cruel vision of the future had completely destroyed all his beliefs. He was like a drowning man, sinking deeper and deeper in the deep sea of despair, with no light in sight.
Looking at Itachi’s dead eyes, Naruto knew that the time had come.
Chapter 41: Future “Possibilities” (Part 2) (Old Version)
He slowly retracted the light and shadow in his palm, and the golden fairy chakra around him also became slightly more restrained, no longer so oppressive.
“But,” Naruto’s voice rang out, breaking the silence, like lighting a faint light in the endless darkness, “the future is not set in stone.”
Itachi’s head shot up, a glint of disbelief in his eyes.
“I’m back, Itachi.” Naruto looked at him, and for the first time, his golden eyes showed a hint of… sincerity? “I’ve returned with the memories of the future and enough power. I prevented the death of Jiraiya-sensei, I dealt with Pain and Nagato, I eliminated most of the threats to the Akatsuki organization… I’m changing that doomed future.”
“And now, I come to you to give you a new choice.”
Naruto’s voice became firm and powerful:
“A choice that can truly protect Sasuke, so that he doesn’t have to bear hatred and struggle in the darkness.”
“A choice that can truly protect Konoha and prevent it from having to go through that tragic war.”
“A choice… that can free you from the torment of your illness and give you the opportunity to see the future with your own eyes.”
Itachi’s breathing suddenly stopped!
Protect Sasuke… protect Konoha… cure… his illness?!
“Don’t look at me like that.” Naruto seemed to see through Itachi’s suspicion, “I know this sounds incredible. But the truth is, I already possess power far beyond your imagination, and information that is enough to change everything.”
He took another step forward, and this time, his tone was filled with unquestionable confidence and… a hint of temptation?
“Think about it, Itachi. If the truth behind the Uchiha clan genocide could be revealed in another way, if the culprit Danzo could be brought to justice, if the conspiracy of Obito and Madara could be thwarted in advance… would Sasuke still embark on that path of revenge?”
“Think about it, Itachi. If the five great nations had united in advance, shared intelligence, and jointly responded to threats, would that tragic Ninja World War have broken out? Would Konoha have suffered such a devastating blow?”
“Think about it again, Itachi.” Naruto’s eyes fell on Itachi’s pale face, and his voice slowed down a bit. “Your illness is indeed very difficult. But it is not completely hopeless. The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, is the top medical ninja in the ninja world. Her Hundred Healings Technique has amazing self-healing abilities. And me,” Naruto pointed at himself, “my sage physique, combined with the vitality of the Uzumaki clan, may be able to provide some special help. The medical knowledge of the future… although I don’t know much, but at least I know some directions. As long as you are willing to live, as long as you are willing to try, it is not… impossible.”
Naruto’s words were like a stone thrown into a calm lake, causing ripples in Itachi’s heart.
The future he described was too beautiful, and also too… unreal.
Protecting Sasuke, guarding Konoha, curing his own illness…it seemed like an impossible dream.
What if?
What if what this boy from the future said is true?
What if… such a road really exists?
Itachi’s heart began to waver violently.
He had always thought he had seen through everything and arranged everything. He accepted his fate calmly and prepared to walk towards his end alone in the darkness.
But now, Naruto tore open a crack leading to the light in front of him.
The light that shone through the cracks was so faint, yet so… tempting.
His heart, which had long been frozen and ready for death, could not help but… produce a trace of desire.
The desire for life.
The desire to see Sasuke truly happy.
The desire to see a Konoha without war and true peace.
“Why should I… trust you?” Itachi’s voice was still hoarse, but there was a subtle tremor in it. He forced himself to remain calm and analyze the situation rationally. This Naruto was too mysterious, too powerful. What was his purpose? Was he truly trustworthy?
“You may not believe me.” Naruto spread his hands with a confident smile on his face, “But you cannot deny the power I have shown, and you cannot deny the fact that I know everything about you and the future.”
“Besides, do you have any other choice?” Naruto’s smile faded, his eyes sharpening. “Continue with your original plan? Watch Sasuke fall into darkness, watch Konoha engulfed in war, and then die alone in pain? Is this the ending you want?”
Itachi was silent.
He couldn’t refute it.
Naruto was right, he had no better choice. His original plan had proven to be a dead end that led to destruction.
“I need time to think about it.” Itachi finally said with difficulty. He needed to digest all this information and re-evaluate all the possibilities.
“Okay.” Naruto nodded. He knew not to push too hard. “But I don’t have much time to waste. Obito may take action at any moment, and the shadow of a great war is approaching. I need your information, Itachi, about the remaining members of the Akatsuki organization, about Obito, about the Sharingan under the mask, about… Black Zetsu!”
“In exchange,” Naruto said with a gleam in his eyes, “I can help you solve your biggest problem right now.”
“Trouble?” Itachi frowned.
“Hoshigaki Kisame,” Naruto said calmly, “that ‘partner’ who’s always been by your side is no pushover. And I’m afraid he’s never stopped watching you. With him around, it’s hard for you to do a lot of things, isn’t it?”
Itachi’s pupils shrank slightly again. Naruto even knew this?
“I can help you ‘deal’ with him.” Naruto’s tone was as relaxed as brushing off the dust on his clothes, “so that you can be free for a while and make your own choice.”
Itachi looked at Naruto’s confident expression, and his heart was once again in turmoil. Taking care of Kisame? Even in his prime, that man with vast chakra and the terrifying Samehada sword would have required considerable effort. And yet, Naruto before him, was speaking so lightly?
Just how powerful is he?
“…” Itachi fell silent again, weighing his options and thinking. Cooperating with Naruto was fraught with uncertainty and risk. But refusing to cooperate seemed like a dead end.
Maybe… I should really take a gamble?
Can betting on this boy from the future really bring about a different ending?
Bet he… can really create a miracle?
“Three days.” Itachi finally spoke, his voice still hoarse, but with a hint of determination, “Three days later, same time, same place. I will give you the answer, and… the information you need.”
This was the biggest concession he could make. He needed time to confirm some things, and also time to… convince himself.
“Very good.” Naruto smiled with satisfaction, “I look forward to your choice, Itachi. I hope you… won’t let me down.”
He paused, then added, “As for Kisame…consider it my ‘welcome gift’ to you.”
Before he finished speaking, Naruto’s figure disappeared instantly as if it melted into thin air, leaving no trace. It was as if he had never appeared.
Only Uchiha Itachi was left alone, standing in the silent forest, letting the cold night wind blow his bloodstained robes.
He slowly raised his hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at the glaring scarlet on his fingertips, then slowly raised his head and looked at the waning moon obscured by dark clouds.
The “possibility” of the future…
For the first time, within the depths of those black eyes that once reflected only despair and darkness, a very faint, flickering ray of light… a light called “hope” flashed.
Can he really… embark on this never-before-imagined path?
Chapter 42 Itachi’s Instability and Cooperation (Old Version)
The sparse stars flickered behind thick clouds, their feeble light insufficient to dispel the gloom that enveloped the land. The evening breeze, carrying the coolness of the mountains and the scent of moist earth, rustled through the silent treetops, making a rustling sound like the whispers of the dead.
Itachi Uchiha stood alone under an ancient dead tree. His black Akatsuki robe embroidered with ominous red clouds rustled in the night wind, but it could not hide the turmoil in his heart at the moment.
Not long ago, Uzumaki Naruto, the key figure in his plan who was supposed to be used to “tune” Sasuke in the future, and might even be “killed” by Sasuke to achieve his Mangekyō Sharingan, appeared in front of him in a manner that he could not understand at all, and even subverted his cognition.
The immortal eyes burning with golden flames looked at him calmly, as if they had already seen through all the secrets, pain and disguises hidden deep in his heart.
The information revealed by the other party was like a thunderclap, shattering the cognition and carefully constructed plans that he had always adhered to!
Every word, every name, was like a sharp kunai, piercing Itachi’s already exhausted heart.
What made him most unable to remain calm was about Sasuke’s future.
“Sasuke will be consumed by hatred, and he will be used by Obito as a tool for revenge…”
“He will attack Konoha and make the whole world his enemy…”
“Eventually, he might even…”
Naruto didn’t finish his words, but the hopeless future implied in those unfinished words already made Itachi feel a suffocating fear.
To protect Sasuke, to keep him alive, to let him gain strength by “killing himself”, and finally to return as a hero of Konoha – this is the only goal for Itachi to bear all the sins and linger on until now.
But now, Naruto told him that everything he had done, the “script” he designed, had gone off track from the very beginning, and might even push Sasuke into an even darker and more irretrievable abyss!
Itachi’s Sharingan slowly rotated in the darkness, and the three magatama were like drops of solidified blood, reflecting the endless struggle and confusion in his heart.
For the sake of the village, he bore the sin of genocide, joined Akatsuki as an undercover agent, and endured the torture of illness and inner torment… Was it true that all these sacrifices ultimately resulted in pushing his most cherished brother into another bigger fire pit?
An indescribable feeling of bitterness and absurdity, like an icy tide, instantly flooded Itachi’s heart.
He slowly raised his hands and covered his eyes. The cool touch from his fingertips calmed him down a little.
No…can’t panic…
Especially at times like this, we need to analyze calmly.
Itachi’s brain began to work at an alarming rate.
Regarding Sasuke. If the future truly unfolded as Naruto had predicted, then his original plan, in which Sasuke would learn the truth and return to Konoha after killing him, would be fraught with significant risk. Obito’s presence was a significant variable. He might contact Sasuke after his death, exploiting his hatred and the Mangekyō Sharingan to lead him astray.
So, what about Naruto’s proposal?
“I can help you cure your illness.”
“I can work with you to guide Sasuke down the right path, instead of letting him bear the pain and guilt of killing his own brother.”
“We can join forces to stop Obito and Madara’s conspiracy, protect Konoha, and protect this world.”
“Itachi, you don’t need to carry all the darkness alone.”
Naruto’s calm yet powerful words echoed in Itachi’s ears once again.
Cure…your own illness?
Itachi coughed twice, a hint of sweetness rising in his throat. He knew his physical condition. The use of his Mangekyō Sharingan, coupled with years of fighting and repression, had already pushed his body to its limits. He had originally thought he could only hold out until the final battle with Sasuke.
But now, Naruto said that he could cure him?
Using future medical knowledge? Or… Tsunade’s power?
If…if I could really survive…
If I could really see Sasuke no longer bound by hatred, and see Konoha truly usher in peace…
This thought, like a tiny light burning in the darkness, caused Itachi’s long-frozen heart to waver a little, so faint that even he himself could not believe it.
Could he really trust Naruto?
What is the real purpose of this young man who suddenly becomes so powerful and mysterious? Is there another plot hidden behind his so-called “cooperation”?
Is it really possible to pin the future of the Uchiha clan, Sasuke’s fate, and your last hope on such an unpredictable person?
Itachi’s brows furrowed as he fell into deeper thought.
He is not a person who trusts others easily, especially after experiencing so many betrayals and conspiracies. He is used to taking it alone and taking everything into his own hands.
Putting hope on others goes against his long-standing code of conduct.
Furthermore, the path proposed by Naruto was completely contrary to his original plan.
His original plan was to make himself the end of Sasuke’s hatred, to use his death to wash away the sins of the Uchiha clan and give Sasuke new power and the identity of a “hero.” Although this was cruel, Itachi believed that it was perhaps the only “optimal solution” at the time to ensure Sasuke’s safety and allow him to return to Konoha.
While Naruto’s plan seems brighter, it’s also filled with more uncertainty. Can Sasuke withstand the revelation of the truth? Obito and Madara’s power is unfathomable; can they truly defeat them together?
And…myself.
If he survived, how would he face Sasuke? How would he face Konoha? How would he face the people he had killed?
“Sinners” are not qualified to expect light.
Itachi was caught in an unprecedented internal conflict and struggle. His mind told him that Naruto’s proposal might be his only chance to save Sasuke and the world. But his emotions and past experiences made him hesitant and unable to take that step.
At this moment, a calm voice, as if blending into the night wind, sounded again behind him.
“Still hesitating? Uchiha Itachi.”
Itachi turned his head suddenly and saw that Uzumaki Naruto had appeared silently on a tree trunk not far behind him, with his arms folded across his chest. His golden sage eyes emitted a faint light in the darkness as he looked at him calmly.
Naruto didn’t deliberately hide his aura, but his arrival still surprised the vigilant Itachi. His control over his aura had reached a state of returning to nature.
“How could you…” Itachi’s voice was a little hoarse.
“I can sense the struggle in your heart.” Naruto jumped down from the tree trunk and landed steadily a few meters in front of Itachi. “I know it’s difficult for you to trust me immediately and change your plan. After all, you’re used to carrying everything alone.”
Naruto’s tone was calm, without any hint of sarcasm or urging, but rather carried a kind of…understanding.
This understanding made Itachi feel inexplicably touched.
“What you want is nothing more than two things.” Naruto continued, his voice clearly reaching Itachi’s ears, “First, to protect Sasuke’s safety so that he can grow up healthily instead of being consumed by hatred and darkness. Second, to protect the peace of Konoha and make up for the ‘sins’ you committed in the past.”
Itachi remained silent, but Naruto’s words truly touched upon his deepest desires.
“I promise you, I can do both of these things. And I can do it better than your original plan.” Naruto’s tone was full of confidence, a confidence that came from absolute strength and control over the future.
“Your plan is too risky.” Naruto pointed out the loopholes in Itachi’s plan without hesitation. “You underestimated Obito’s influence on Sasuke, and you also underestimated the darkness in Sasuke’s heart. Do you think that if you die, everything will be over? No, that will only be the beginning of Sasuke’s downfall! He will carry his misunderstanding of you and his hatred for Konoha, and become the sharpest knife in Obito’s hand!”
“Furthermore, even if Sasuke hadn’t been used by Obito in the end, the Fourth Shinobi World War would still have broken out. Without your intelligence and power, the then-current Konoha and Shinobi Alliance would have had little chance of winning against the Impure World Reincarnation of Uchiha Madara and the Ten-Tails.”
Itachi’s heart sank again at the future Naruto described.
“As for your illness…” Naruto paused, his eyes falling on Itachi’s slightly pale face, “I can tell you clearly that with Tsunade’s medical ninjutsu, combined with my understanding of life energy and natural energy, I am 90% sure that I can cure you. I can even… restore you to a stronger state.”
Ninety percent sure!
This number made Itachi’s pupils shrink suddenly.
“You don’t need to die to make Sasuke successful, nor do you need to die to wash away your sins.” Naruto’s voice became low and powerful. “Live on, Itachi. Live on, watch Sasuke grow up with your own eyes, and guide him towards the light with your own hands. Live on, and use your strength to join us in protecting this village and world that you love so much.”
“This is the best compensation for all the suffering you’ve endured in the past. It’s also true comfort to those of our tribe who have passed away.”
Naruto’s words were like a heavy hammer, hitting Itachi’s defenses again and again.
Survive…
Watching Sasuke grow up…
Lead him to the light…
Protect the village…
These words, like rays of warm sunshine, pierced through the haze that had shrouded Itachi’s heart for years and touched the long-forgotten desire in his deepest heart.
Can he really… have such a future?
Is he really… qualified?
“I…” Itachi opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but his throat was dry and he couldn’t utter a word. He felt his body trembling slightly, the emotions that had been suppressed for too long were surging violently.
Naruto looked at him quietly, without pressing him any further, but stretched out a hand, palm open, and placed it in front of Itachi.
“The choice is yours, Itachi.” Naruto’s voice was calm and sincere. “Will you continue to wallow in the darkness and self-sacrifice of the past and watch the tragedy repeat itself? Or… choose to trust me once and join me in creating a different future?”
The night wind blew, picking up a few dead leaves and swirling them between the two of them.
Itachi looked down at Naruto’s outstretched hand. The palm was not broad, but it seemed to contain enough strength and hope to support the entire world.
He was silent for a long, long time, so long that it seemed as if time had stood still.
Finally, he slowly raised his head, and in his scarlet Sharingan, three magatama slowly rotated, reflecting Naruto’s calm and determined face.
The struggle, hesitation, and pain in his eyes seemed to fade away at this moment, replaced by an unprecedented… determination.
He did not shake Naruto’s hand, but his voice rang out clearly in the silent night sky, a little hoarse, but extremely firm:
“…Obito…what’s his weakness?”
This question itself is an answer.
The corners of Naruto’s mouth finally curled up into a relieved, heartfelt smile.
“He has many weaknesses.” Naruto slowly withdrew his hand, his golden pupils gleaming with wisdom. “The biggest weakness lies in his Mangekyō Sharingan – Kamui. His ability to hollow out may seem unstoppable, but it is not without limits. Each time he hollows out and transfers himself or an object, a time interval is required. Moreover, he cannot attack while hollowing…”
Naruto began to explain to Itachi the specific details of Obito’s abilities, their limitations, and possible countermeasures. Much of this information was core secrets that Itachi hadn’t been able to fully grasp even after years of undercover work in the Akatsuki organization.
Itachi listened quietly, the shock in his eyes growing stronger and stronger. Naruto’s understanding of Obito’s abilities even surpassed his own! This undoubtedly confirmed the reliability of Naruto’s intelligence source.
“And Black Zetsu…” Naruto continued, his tone becoming more serious. “That guy is the real old monster who has lived for thousands of years, a product of Kaguya’s will. His abilities are possession and information theft. He is extremely good at hiding and sowing discord. The tragedy of the Uchiha clan was largely driven by him behind the scenes…”
Naruto told Itachi the information about Black Zetsu without reservation.
“…I understand.” Itachi took a deep breath, digesting this massive amount of information. He looked at Naruto, his eyes completely restored to the calmness and sharpness that belonged to Uchiha Itachi. “What do you need me to do?”
He did not explicitly say the word “cooperation”, but his actions have already made his position clear.
“For now, you don’t need to do anything.” Naruto shook his head. “Stay in Akatsuki, but don’t carry out any more missions to capture the tailed beasts. I’ll take care of Obito. What you need to do is protect yourself and don’t let your condition worsen.”
“As for Sasuke…” Naruto’s tone became serious, “I will find him as soon as possible. When the time comes, I may need your cooperation to reveal the truth. But we need to think carefully about how to do it. We must not let him bear the pain of killing you as you originally planned.”
Itachi nodded silently in agreement.
“And this.” Naruto pulled out a small scroll from his bosom and handed it to Itachi. “This is what I wrote based on my memory and the principles of senjutsu chakra. It contains some methods to suppress the collapse of your body cells and alleviate the depletion of your pupil power. It may be of some help to your condition. For a more thorough treatment, we need to wait until the time is right and find Grandma Tsunade.”
Itachi took the scroll, his fingertips touching the remaining warm and vibrant senjutsu chakra on the scroll, and his heart was shocked again. He looked at Naruto deeply and put the scroll away solemnly.
“…Thank you,” Itachi murmured, this was the first and only time he expressed gratitude tonight.
“You’re welcome.” Naruto waved his hand, a relaxed smile on his face, “We are ‘allies’ now, aren’t we?”
Itachi didn’t answer, just looked at Naruto silently.
“Well, I’ve achieved my goal, and it’s time to leave.” Naruto turned around and prepared to leave, “Remember, Itachi, you are no longer alone. If there is anything unusual, or if you need help, you can use this to contact me.”
Naruto then handed Itachi a specially made charm containing a trace of his senjutsu chakra. Through this charm, Itachi could send simple signals to Naruto in an emergency.
Itachi took the charm and nodded.
“Goodbye, then.”
Naruto’s figure flashed and turned into a golden stream of light again, disappearing into the night in an instant, as if he had never appeared.
Under the dead tree, only Uchiha Itachi was left, standing quietly in the night wind.
He held the two scrolls tightly in his hands, feeling the warmth and power coming from them.
The darkness and despair that had lasted for many years seemed to be torn open by a tiny crack on this night, and a ray of light called hope came through.
The future is still full of unknowns and dangers.
But this time, it seemed that he… no longer needed to go forward alone.
Itachi raised his head and looked in the direction where Naruto disappeared. For the first time, an indescribable…light flashed in his Sharingan eyes that had experienced endless pain and struggle.
Maybe… it’s really possible… to create a different future…
A future where Sasuke can be happy and the village can be at peace.
The night wind seemed to have become a little softer.
Chapter 43: Sasuke’s “Surprise” (Old Version)
The rain kept falling and never stopped.
The gloomy sky, like an ink-stained canvas, weighed down overhead, pouring down icy raindrops. The rain washed over the crumbling walls, trickled down the mossy stone steps, and formed muddy puddles, reflecting the ghostly outlines of the dilapidated buildings.
This is the abandoned stronghold of the Uchiha clan, hidden in a forgotten corner of the dense forests deep in the mountains on the border of the Land of Fire. The air is filled with dampness, the smell of rotting wood, and a deep, bone-deep silence and sadness. The tattered Uchiha fan crest sways in the wind and rain, a silent accusation, telling of the bloodshed and betrayal endured by this once-prominent clan.
In the abandoned main hall, a few rays of dim sunlight shone through the holes in the roof. Raindrops fell on the rubble, making a monotonous and oppressive dripping sound, which was the only clear sound in this dead space.
A figure, as if condensed from the darkness, stood quietly in the deep shadows of the hall.
He wore a high-collared black robe, the collar embroidered with ominous red clouds. His black hair, as black as ink, covered half of his face, revealing only a pair of calm, almost indifferent eyes. Three scarlet magatamas slowly spun, emitting a bewitching light.
He stood there, blending into the shadows of the ruins, his aura restrained to the extreme. Only he knew what surging emotions and a heavy and cruel realization lay hidden beneath his calm exterior.
He was waiting for his younger brother, whom he had pushed into hell with his own hands and on whom he placed his last hope.
Finally, the sound of slight footsteps broke the suffocating silence.
The footsteps came from far away, neither fast nor slow, but with a heart-pounding sense of oppression.
A figure who was equally young, but full of cold murderous intent and the flames of revenge, slowly walked into the hall that symbolized the glory and destruction of the Uchiha clan.
His white kimono was open, revealing his muscular chest. A purple knot tied his waist, and a Kusanagi sword slung diagonally behind him. His black hair, like a flaming flame, curled slightly, framing his handsome yet icy face. Most striking was his scarlet Sharingan eyes, burning with years of pent-up hatred!
Uchiha Sasuke!
I finally found you, Itachi! Sasuke’s voice was hoarse and cold, and every word contained unimaginable hatred.
Itachi turned slowly and calmly looked at his younger brother, whose hair was wet by the rain and whose eyes were as fierce as a hungry wolf.
Sasuke. You’re here after all.
Stop talking nonsense! Sasuke drew his Kusanagi sword, pointed the tip of the sword at Itachi, and said, “Today is the day you die! I will use your blood to wash away the shame of the Uchiha clan!”
With your current state? Itachi raised the corner of his mouth slightly, with a hint of mockery.
You will know soon!
Sasuke roared, and powerful chakra burst out, carrying an ominous purple color – the power of the curse seal! Purple lines crawled up half of his body, giving him even greater strength.
Chidori flow!
Sasuke turned into purple lightning, with electric current running around his body. The Kusanagi sword was covered with lightning chakra, turning into a blade of lightning, stabbing towards Itachi’s heart!
But Itachi didn’t even move a step. Too slow.
When the sword was about to pierce his chest, Itachi retreated half a step like a ghost, avoiding the sword. He put his right hand together to form a knife and pointed it at Sasuke’s wrist with lightning speed!
Sasuke shook his wrist, and the sword became sharper, slashing towards Itachi’s fingers!
Ding! Itachi’s finger tapped the sword’s spine precisely, deftly neutralizing the attack and causing Sasuke’s sword-grip hand to go numb.
Itachi rushed forward and elbowed Sasuke in the chest! Sasuke was knocked away and hit the stone pillar, with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.
Is this the power you gained by leaving the village and joining Orochimaru? That’s all, my foolish brother.
Shut up! Sasuke rushed forward again and formed a seal: Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!
Itachi also formed a seal: Water Style: Water Wall! The water wall blocked the fireball, and white steam rose into the sky.
Sasuke, using the steam as cover, unleashed his Chidori! Chidori! A blinding flash of lightning focused on his right hand, and a sharp bird cry echoed through the hall! He lunged straight at Itachi!
However, Itachi’s body suddenly disintegrated into countless crows! An illusion?! Sasuke was shocked as the crows’ eyes transformed into Mangekyō Sharingan!
Tsukuyomi!
Sasuke fell into a blood-red world, nailed to a cross, enduring endless pain! Aa …
Itachi looked at his brother coldly, pain and determination flashing in his eyes, ready to end the battle.
At this moment, a joking voice suddenly sounded: I say, Itachi, isn’t it not good to be so harsh on your own brother?
Itachi turned his head sharply and locked onto the source of the sound with his Mangekyo!
At the entrance of the hall, a girl with short blond hair shone like flames, she was wearing an orange and black sportswear, with a playful smile on her face, but her deep blue eyes contained a heart-pounding calmness and depth.
Uzumaki Naruto!
Itachi was shocked! He hadn’t sensed anyone approaching at all! What shocked him even more was the aura Naruto exuded—calm and peaceful, yet as unfathomable as the vast starry sky!
“You are Uzumaki Naruto?!” Itachi’s voice was filled with surprise for the first time.
Hey, Itachi, long time no see. Naruto waved and smiled brightly, don’t be nervous, I’m not here to fight.
What are you doing here?!
Of course, it’s to stop you two brothers from killing each other, and give Sasuke a surprise.
Surprise?! Sasuke struggled through the pain and glared at Naruto, “Get away, you bastard! This is between him and me!”
Sasuke, revenge requires finding the right person and finding out the truth. Otherwise, wouldn’t it be tragic to be used as a pawn without even knowing it?
What’s the meaning?!
What I mean is, what you know about the truth of the Uchiha clan genocide and everything your brother did may not even be the tip of the iceberg.
Sasuke’s pupils constricted, his mind blank. The truth behind his genocide? Could this sole motivation for living be hiding something else?
Naruto! What are you talking about?! You’re trying to sway me? It’s no use!
It seems that words alone are useless. Naruto looked at Itachi and said, “We need your personal cooperation.”
Itachi was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly.
Say it again, get out of here! Sasuke warned.
Since you won’t listen to my advice, I have no choice but to ask you to calm down.
Before he finished speaking, Naruto disappeared instantly!
Sasuke’s Sharingan failed to capture Naruto’s movements. He saw a flash of golden light, and Naruto appeared in front of him, with the five fingers of his right hand spread out and lightly snapped his fingers!
Sasuke was instantly defeated and his consciousness fell into darkness. Last thought: What kind of monster is this guy?
Itachi witnessed this scene, and his pupils contracted violently! The power and control contained in Naruto’s finger were so terrifying that even he didn’t dare to say that he could take it easily!
Naruto caught the unconscious Sasuke and placed him against the stone pillar. He clapped his hands and turned to Itachi with a meaningful smile: “Okay, the troublesome guy is finally quiet. Now, let’s talk about how to carry out this surprise for Sasuke.”
Outside the hall, the rain was still falling.
Inside the hall, a secret conversation that could overturn the fate of the Uchiha brothers and even change the future of the entire ninja world has just begun.
Sasuke’s surprise was far greater than he had imagined.